Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It was a beautiful night in Japan.

A young woman named Inko Midoriya lay alone on a soft blanket spread over a grassy hilltop, her eyes turned upward, lost in the night sky. Thousands of stars shimmered above her like diamonds scattered across velvet, and the peaceful stillness of the evening wrapped around her like a warm embrace.

‘Ah… what a beautiful night,’ Inko thought, exhaling softly.

As she soaked in the splendor above, her thoughts began to drift—carried away by the gentle breeze rustling the grass. Lately, she had found herself reflecting more and more on her life. In particular, her growing desire to start a family.

She yearned for the joy of motherhood, for the warmth of a child’s smile. But so far, life hadn’t given her the chance. The right man had yet to come along—or perhaps, he had, but fate had other plans. There was someone once, someone special… but he had been far too married to his work. So much so, in fact, that Inko often feared it would consume him entirely, leaving nothing of the man she once admired.

With a soft sigh, she returned her gaze to the sky—and then, suddenly, she noticed something move.

A streak of light raced across the stars.

‘Ah! A shooting star!’

Quickly, Inko pressed her palms together and closed her eyes in earnest.

‘I wish to have a healthy child one day… Just one. Maybe a little boy. That’s all I ask,’ she thought, her heart open and hopeful.

She reopened her eyes, smiling faintly, feeling a touch lighter. But as her gaze returned to the night sky, she paused.

The “shooting star” she had just wished upon hadn’t disappeared. In fact, it was still there… and getting larger.

Confused, Inko squinted, tracking its path. The light was definitely growing—not from brightness, but proximity. It was coming closer.

Much closer.

Within seconds, the dark sky lit up as if the sun had suddenly risen. The brilliance was blinding. Inko cried out in alarm, throwing up an arm to shield her eyes as the glowing object descended with startling speed.

And it was heading straight toward her.

Panic flooded her chest. She leapt to her feet and sprinted toward her car, using her left arm to block the blinding radiance. Throwing herself into the driver’s seat, she slammed her foot onto the brake and jabbed the start button repeatedly.

Nothing.

The dashboard lights flickered once… then died. The car was unresponsive.

“No, no, no—come on!” Inko gasped, her voice trembling as she hit the button again and again.

Still nothing.

It had to be the interference—some kind of electromagnetic pulse from the object overhead. She couldn’t start the car. Couldn’t drive away. She was stranded.

A scream burst from her throat as the glowing object neared its final descent—

And then…

BOOM.

The object shot past overhead and disappeared behind the hill, crashing somewhere into the forest behind her.

Silence fell again. The blinding light faded. The stars returned to view.

Inko, now breathing heavily and shaking, slowly lowered her hand and looked around. Everything seemed intact. She was alive.

And so was her curiosity.

Thick, gray smoke rose in the distance from behind the hill, trailing up from the treetops.

“That must be where it landed…” Inko murmured.

Driven more by awe than fear now, she climbed out of her car and began running toward the source of the smoke, her heart pounding—not with terror this time, but anticipation.

It took her nearly five minutes of dodging branches, scrambling over roots, and pushing through underbrush before she arrived at the crash site.

What she saw left her breathless.

A massive crater lay in the earth before her, still steaming from the force of the impact. At its center sat something incredible: not a meteorite, not debris—but a spaceship. Sleek and metallic, roughly the size of a small car, its surface shimmered faintly under the moonlight.

‘Woah…’ Inko’s thoughts stalled in awe.

Her feet moved forward almost on their own, compelled by wonder. She approached the ship cautiously, her senses tingling with nervous excitement.

Up close, she could see the hull’s smooth design, etched with unfamiliar symbols that pulsed dimly with light. Reaching out, she hesitated for only a moment before gently placing her hand on its surface.

ZAP.

“Agh—!” Inko yelped, jerking her hand back.

A small electric shock shot up her arm—not enough to injure, but enough to sting. She shook her fingers and hissed quietly in pain.

Unbeknownst to her, the moment she touched the vessel, it had begun a process of biological scanning. Her DNA had been sampled—analyzed for markers of intelligence, compatibility, and genetic structure. Once it confirmed her as a viable sapient lifeform, the ship synthesized a liquid solution infused with her DNA. It then injected the substance into a large, fleshy white orb secured within the cockpit, causing it to metamorphosize into something new.

Meanwhile, Inko rubbed her hand, checking for burns. Satisfied she hadn’t been harmed, she glanced back at the ship.

The flashing lights around the cockpit began to blink more rapidly now, flickering in a pattern she couldn’t decipher.

Despite her better judgment, Inko reached out and touched the ship again.

This time, there was no shock.

Encouraged, she stepped closer and peered at the cockpit, hoping to glimpse inside. But the canopy’s dark glass revealed nothing.

She tried wiping it with her sleeve, but the smear-resistant material didn’t clear. Frowning, she gave up and decided to circle around the vessel instead, admiring its seamless design.

Five minutes passed as she walked around the spaceship, marveling at the advanced technology it displayed.

‘This is insane… A real alien ship… And I found it,’ she thought in amazement, placing a hand on the hull once more.

HISSSSSHHHH.

A sudden hiss erupted from the ship. Hydraulic systems activated, and the cockpit canopy began to open with a mechanical groan.

“Wah!” Inko yelped, startled. She stumbled backward and fell on her rear.

Scrambling to her feet, she dusted herself off and slowly approached the now-open cockpit, cautious but curious.

‘Please don’t be a facehugger. Please don’t be a facehugger,’ she chanted in her head, heart racing as she leaned forward to look inside.

And there, lying peacefully in the padded cockpit was… a baby.

A newborn. Naked. Fast asleep.

Its tiny chest rose and fell with gentle breaths. Tufts of green hair, identical to Inko’s, crowned its head. Its face was soft and serene—angelic.

Inko gasped softly, one hand over her mouth. Without thinking, she stepped closer and gently lifted the baby from the seat, careful not to wake it.

“What’s a baby doing in a spaceship…?” she whispered.

As if triggered by the removal, the ship’s lights blinked rapidly. Its engines whirred to life.

Startled, Inko backed away quickly, holding the child close.

The spacecraft lifted off the ground, hovered for a few seconds, then shot off into the sky—not upward into space, but westward across the horizon, disappearing from view.

Now standing alone in the clearing, Inko looked down at the tiny bundle in her arms.

The baby stirred.

Then its eyes opened—brilliant, glowing green, wide with curiosity. And it smiled.

Inko’s heart melted.

“Aww, you are absolutely adorable,” she cooed, gently tickling its belly, drawing a soft giggle in return.

Noticing its bare skin, she frowned slightly. “Oh dear, we need to get you dressed before you catch a cold.”

Cradling the baby protectively, she made her way back through the woods. Once she reached the car, she scooped up the blanket she’d laid on earlier and wrapped it securely around the baby’s tiny form.

Now swaddled in soft warmth, the baby let out a silent yawn and quickly drifted back to sleep in her arms.

“Such a little cutie,” Inko whispered with a fond smile.

She opened the car door and climbed inside, still holding the baby in her lap. This time, when she pressed the start button, the engine purred to life. The interference was gone.

“Let’s get out of here before someone comes to investigate,” she muttered—partly to herself, partly to the baby.

As the car rolled down the hill, Inko glanced down at the sleeping child once more.

“Judging by the fact that I found you in a spaceship… I guess that makes you an alien, huh?” she mused aloud, not expecting an answer.

“But you’re too cute to be dangerous… So I’m keeping you.”

She smiled.

Then a thought struck her.

Her eyes widened. “Wait… did—did my wish just come true?”

She remembered the words she’d whispered into the sky.

A healthy child… just one…

And based on what she’d seen before wrapping the blanket around him, the baby was definitely male.

She blinked in disbelief, then laughed softly.

“I guess wishes do come true, huh?”

Her gaze returned to the child in her arms—so small, so warm, so perfect.

“I think… I’ll name you Izuku.”

Chapter Text

It was a warm and sunny day at Musutafu City Park. The air was calm and serene, filled only with the gentle hum of buzzing insects, the cheerful chirps of birds, and the soft rustling of tree branches swaying in the breeze. It was a picture of tranquility—until a small explosion shattered the stillness at the park’s playground.

“Hey, Bakugo! What the heck do you think you’re doing?! Leave that girl alone!” shouted a five-year-old boy with messy green hair and vibrant green eyes, sprinting toward the sandbox.

At the sandbox stood another five-year-old boy—Katsuki Bakugo—who was using his Quirk, Explosion, to terrorize a girl his age who had simply been minding her own business, quietly playing in the sand.

The girl had her black hair tied back into a short, spiky ponytail, and wore an elegant white dress.

“What does it look like I’m doing, Deku? I’m teaching this little extra who owns this playground,” Katsuki sneered.

“You don’t own the playground, Bakugo. Nobody does! Anyone can play here if they want to,” the green-haired boy said firmly.

“Like hell they can. Nobody touches this playground unless I say so. Now why don’t you scram before I show YOU who’s in charge here,” Katsuki shot back, his palms sparking dangerously.

The green-haired boy opened his mouth to respond, but paused when he heard quiet sniffling. Turning his head, he saw the girl trembling, her tear-filled eyes locked onto his. Streaks ran down her cheeks, and fear was written all over her delicate features. Her eyes—an alluring shade of onyx—met his.

That look broke something inside him.

Then, he saw it—Katsuki raising his hand again, palm crackling with sparks. Without hesitation, the green-haired boy lunged forward and shoved him away with a surprising amount of force for a five-year-old boy. The sudden impact launched Katsuki at least ten feet through the air.

Katsuki crashed into the ground with a hard thud. Coughing from the impact, he scowled as he scrambled to his feet, brushing off the dirt from his clothes.

“YOU DAMN DEKU, I’LL KILL YOU FOR THAT!” Katsuki roared, his voice cracking as he charged forward, explosions flaring from his hands.

The girl gasped in alarm, her eyes widening in panic as she saw Katsuki rush toward the boy who had just defended her. But what she witnessed next would quickly replace her fear with awe.

As Katsuki swung his hand forward to unleash another explosion, the green-haired boy seized his wrist with a single hand and sharply redirected his arm skyward—forcing the blast to erupt harmlessly into the air above them.

Before Katsuki could react, the green-haired boy spun around, still gripping his wrist, and used both hands to hurl him clean over his shoulder. Katsuki soared upside down through the air and slammed back-first into the trunk of a nearby tree with a dull thump.

It all happened so fast that even Katsuki didn’t register it until his body slid down the tree trunk and his head hit the ground. Coughing violently from having the wind knocked out of him, he pushed himself up, glaring with watery eyes at the green-haired boy.

“Get out of here, Bakugo! And don’t come back!” the green-haired boy shouted.

“THIS ISN’T OVER, DEKU! I’LL KILL YOU ONE OF THESE DAYS, I SWEAR IT!” Katsuki screamed, his voice raw and pained, before running away from the playground.

Once Katsuki was gone, the green-haired boy turned back toward the girl he'd just defended and began walking toward her.

Seeing him approach, the girl quickly wiped her face, trying to clean away her tears and make herself look more presentable.

Now standing in front of her, the green-haired boy gave her a warm smile and offered his hand.

Blushing slightly, the girl hesitated for a moment before gently accepting his hand. He then pulled her to her feet with surprising ease. Once she was on her feet, she quickly pulled her hand away from his hand and looked down at her shoes bashfully.

“Are you alright? Bakugo didn’t hurt you, did he?” the green-haired boy asked with concern.

“N-no, I’m okay. Thank you,” she replied softly, struggling to meet his eyes.

“No problem! I’m happy I could help!” he beamed, giving her a thumbs-up.

The girl giggled softly at his enthusiasm.

‘He’s nice and funny,’ she thought, smiling a little.

She glanced down and noticed dirt clinging to her white dress. Panicking slightly, she began patting at the fabric, trying to clean it off before it left any permanent stains.

Watching her, the green-haired boy frowned thoughtfully. It upset him that Katsuki would use his Quirk on anyone—especially a girl, and such a pretty one at that. Fortunately, it didn’t look like she’d been hit directly with an explosion. Katsuki may be a brute, but even he has more sense than to go that far. If he had, she'd have an incriminating burn mark on her body. Instead, the explosions must’ve been meant to scare her.

Once she finished brushing off her dress, the boy spoke again.

“My name's Izuku Midoriya. What’s yours?” he asked.

“Ya-Yaoyorozu. Momo Yaoyorozu,” she said shyly.

“Nice to meet you, Yaoyorozu. So, what were you doing before that jerk Bakugo showed up?” Izuku asked with innocent curiosity.

“I-I was just trying to build a sandcastle in the sandbox,” she murmured.

“That sounds like fun! Can I help?” he asked excitedly.

“Sure,” Momo answered with a smile, happy to now have a playmate.

The two spent the next hour happily playing together. They didn’t just build sandcastles—they swung on the swings, raced down the slides, balanced on the seesaw, and explored every corner of the playground.

For Momo, it was the most fun she’d ever had.

By the end of it, she no longer felt shy around Izuku. In fact, she felt comfortable enough to confide in him the real reason why she had come to the park.

As it turns out, Momo came to the playground to make some friends.

She explained that she came from a rich family, and because of that, she had trouble making real friends. The only “friends” she had were girls her age who were the daughters of other rich families, forced into socializing with her by their parents so that they could get in good with the esteemed Yaoyorozu Family. Not only that, but these girls were nothing more than a bunch of brats who were spoiled rotten by their shallow parents, which made them very unpleasant to be around.

And since she and her family had just moved to Musutafu, she’d hoped the local playground might give her a chance to meet someone—just one person—who liked her for her and not for her money or her family name.

Unfortunately, the first person to approach her had been Katsuki.

“C-can… can we be… friends?” Momo asked, her voice small, as if bracing for rejection.

“Of course we can!” Izuku replied instantly, without the slightest hesitation. “I don’t care if you’re rich. Let’s be friends.”

Momo blinked in surprise at how quickly and genuinely he answered.

Then her lips curled into a wide, joyful smile.

“Yay!” she squealed happily before she jumped toward Izuku and threw her arms around him in a spine-crushing hug.

Izuku stood frozen for a moment, then smiled and hugged her back.

They stood like that for nearly a full minute before Momo suddenly realized what she was hugging a boy. Her cheeks flared red, and she quickly pulled away, flustered.

Before either of them could say anything else, they both heard their parents calling for them.

“Izuku! Time to go home!” Izuku's mother called.

"Momo! Time to go home!” Momo's parents called.

“Bye, Yaoyorozu! Today was really fun! Let’s play again tomorrow, okay?!” Izuku shouted as he ran to his mother.

“Y-yeah. Yeah! See you tomorrow! Buh-bye!” Momo shouted back, waving until he disappeared into the distance.

She ran to her parents, practically bouncing with excitement as she told them all about the friend she made and the fun they had together.

In fact, she had been so excited that, later that day, Momo had begged her parents to let her return to the playground tomorrow to see Izuku again.

Curious about the boy their daughter was so enthusiastic about, her parents agreed—on the condition that they get to meet him and his parents.

The next day, Momo returned to the Musutafu City Park playground—this time with her parents in tow. She lit up the moment she spotted Izuku already there, accompanied by a kindly-looking woman with green eyes and straight, shoulder-length green hair—his mother.

“Hi, Midoriya!” Momo called as she ran ahead of her parents.

“Oh, hi, Yaoyorozu!” Izuku called back.

Inko Midoriya, his mother, looked down with a smile. “Oh, what a little cutie,” she cooed. “Izuku, is this the nice girl you told me about yesterday?”

“Yup! Her name’s Momo Yaoyorozu!” he replied.

“Well it’s very nice to meet you, Yaoyorozu,” Inko said warmly.

“N-nice to meet you too, ma’am,” Momo replied bashfully.

“Are your parents here, sweetie?”

Momo turned and pointed to her parents, who were making their way over.

Inko smiled and walked over to introduce herself, giving the two children time to play.

While their parents talked, Izuku and Momo played together just like they had the day before.

After about an hour, the children were called over.

As they walked back, Momo felt a flutter of nervousness. Her parents were formal people—proper and composed. Would they approve of her new friend?

But her worries faded the moment she saw them.

Her parents were smiling warmly as they spoke with Inko—her mother especially seemed delighted.

Izuku, blissfully unaware of her concerns, walked up and asked cheerfully, “Hi, are you two Yaoyorozu’s mommy and daddy?”

Momo's mother turned, her smile gracious and warm. She was breathtaking, with straight, shoulder-length dark purple hair and matching eyebrows. A small beauty mark rested just below the left corner of her bottom lip, accenting the soft crimson red of her lipstick. Her onyx eyes mirrored Momo’s—soft, intelligent, and expressive. She wore a crisp white button-down shirt tucked into a deep purple high-waisted skirt. The shirt strained subtly across her chest, the buttons slightly tugged by the sheer volume beneath—a buxom figure, with breasts so large they could’ve made even watermelons seem modest by comparison. Her sleeves were rolled just below the elbow, and a silver wedding band gleamed on her ring finger.

“Why yes, we are,” she said, her voice warm. “I’m Momo’s mother, Momoyo Yaoyorozu.”

Beside her stood a striking man with jet-black hair—slicked back neatly except for one small spike that fell over his forehead. His red irises were sharp and commanding, but his demeanor was calm.

He wore a dark blue dress shirt with the sleeves rolled to the elbows, top button undone. No tie. It fit him perfectly—stylish but relaxed. His black slacks were paired with a sleek belt fastened with a gold-colored buckle. A silver wedding band matched his wife’s on his left hand, just below a polished silver watch.

“And I’m her father, Yamato Yaoyorozu,” he said with a composed nod.

“Nice to meet you both! I’m Izuku Midoriya,” Izuku replied brightly, beaming.

“Izuku,” Inko called gently, drawing his attention. “The Yaoyorozus have invited us to dinner at their home. Would you like to go?”

Momo froze, her eyes wide in disbelief. Her parents had invited them to dinner?

They never invited guests who weren’t tied to business or formal gatherings. This—this was unprecedented.

“Ooh, I’ve never been to a friend’s house before. That sounds great!” Izuku said excitedly.

Inko smiled at her son’s enthusiasm and gladly accepted the invitation.

Upon arriving at Yaoyorozu Manor, Izuku was immediately starstruck by the sheer size and grandeur of Momo’s home.

“Wow, Yaoyorozu, your house is like a castle,” Izuku breathed in awe.

“That’s because it’s not a house, Izuku—it’s a mansion,” Inko gently corrected with a chuckle.

“Momo, sweetie,” Momoyo called, drawing her daughter’s attention.

“Yes, Mommy?” Momo responded.

“Why don’t you go show Midoriya around while we give Ms. Midoriya a tour? We’ll call you both when the cooks have dinner prepared,” Momoyo suggested with a warm smile.

“Okay, Mommy,” Momo said with a nod.

She waved for Izuku to follow her, and together they walked in the opposite direction of their parents to explore the manor.

Despite her earlier shock, Momo was now starting to feel something else—excitement. For the first time in her life, she had brought a real friend home.

“Where would you like to go first, Midoriya?” Momo asked as they walked.

“I don’t know. How about your room?” Izuku suggested without hesitation.

When they reached her room, Izuku’s eyes widened in amazement.

“Whoa! Your room is huge!” he exclaimed, spinning slowly to take it all in.

“Really? Aren’t all bedrooms this big?” Momo asked, her tone genuinely puzzled. She was innocently oblivious to the fact that most children didn’t have rooms large enough to house what appeared to be a king-sized bed and a full sitting area.

Izuku gave her a brief look of disbelief before something else caught his attention.

“Whoa! Is that a poster of the No. 1 Hero of America, Stars and Stripes?!” he shouted excitedly.

“Yes. She’s my favorite Hero,” Momo answered with a small smile.

“Wow, I didn’t know you liked Heroes. I like Heroes too. My favorite Hero is All Might!”

For the next hour, the two talked about Pro Heroes—their favorites, their least favorites, and why. Though they had differing views on their number one pick, they both agreed that Endeavor ranked dead last. Eventually, their conversation shifted toward their own Quirks.

“Wait—so you can create anything you want?” Izuku asked, wide-eyed with amazement after hearing Momo describe her Quirk, Creation.

“Yes. The only things I can’t create are living things,” Momo replied. To demonstrate, she created a beautifully detailed Russian nesting doll in the palm of her hand.

“That’s so cool!” Izuku gasped.

Momo giggled at his reaction. “Thank you, but I still need a lot of practice,” she added, her voice dipping with uncertainty.

Izuku caught the hesitation in her tone.

“Don’t worry, Yaoyorozu—you’ll get better. I know you will,” he said with cheerful certainty.

His encouragement made Momo smile.

“Thank you, Midoriya.”

“Call me Izuku. We’re friends now, aren’t we? So why not?”

“O-Okay… Iz-Izuku,” she stammered, her cheeks coloring slightly at the sound of his name on her lips. “I-If you want, you can call me by m-my first name too.”

“Okay, Momo,” Izuku replied without hesitation.

Her blush deepened. There was something warm and fluttery in her chest—something she didn’t quite understand.

“Are you okay, Momo?” Izuku asked, oblivious to the reason for her flustered expression.

“Perfectly fine!” Momo said a little too quickly, trying to push down her embarrassment.

They returned to their conversation, this time focusing on Izuku’s “Quirk.”

“So your Quirk is called Damage Empowerment?” Momo asked, intrigued by the unusual name.

“Yup! It’s a Mutant-type. Basically, every time I get hurt and heal from it, my body permanently becomes stronger and tougher. The worse the injury, the stronger I get. And I heal faster than normal people too,” Izuku explained.

“Wow… that sounds really powerful. Has it ever activated before?”

“Uh-huh. Last year, I fell out of a tree and broke my arm real bad. About ten minutes later, it healed up good as new. After that, my whole body felt stronger.”

Momo winced at the thought of a broken arm but then tilted her head thoughtfully.

“Is that why you were able to fight off that Bakugo jerk so easily?”

“Yup. My mom said that breaking my arm must’ve made me about as strong as a grown man.”

“Your mom? Didn’t you see a doctor?”

“My mom is a doctor. She does all my check-ups and even did my Quirk diagnosis,” Izuku said proudly, unaware of the grander reason behind his mother never allowing him to see other doctors.

Momo was impressed. Not only was Izuku’s “Quirk” powerful—his mom was also a doctor.

“What about your dad? Is he a doctor too?” Momo asked, curious about Izuku’s seemingly absent father.

“Oh, I… I don’t have a dad,” Izuku replied, his smile faltering.

“Oh—I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to—”

“It’s okay,” Izuku interrupted softly. “You didn’t know.”

Trying to change the subject, he perked up. “Hey, have you ever played tag before?”

“Tag?” Momo blinked in confusion.

For the next hour, laughter and footsteps echoed through the halls of Yaoyorozu Manor as the two children played tag, smiling and giggling all the while.

As Momoyo and Yamato gave Inko a tour of the estate, they paused occasionally, smiling to themselves when they heard their daughter’s laughter ring through the corridors. They’d never heard her so happy before.

Eventually, the cooks finished preparing dinner. Once the table was set and the food plated, Momo and Izuku were summoned to the dining room via intercom.

They arrived quickly, taking their seats—making sure to sit next to each other.

Dinner was warm and pleasant, filled with light conversation and smiles. But like all good evenings, it eventually had to end.

“Bye, Momo! See ya later!” Izuku called, waving cheerfully as he and his mother stepped into their car.

“Goodbye,” Momo replied shyly, waving back. She blushed when Izuku used her first name within earshot of her parents.

From that day forward, Izuku and Momo began meeting at the Musutafu City Park playground every day just to see each other, and before long, they became best friends. Though they occasionally had run-ins with Katsuki every now and again, Izuku was always there to defend Momo and chase him off.

With Momoyo and Yamato’s full approval, the children began having regular playdates at each other's homes—most often at Yaoyorozu Manor, where there was more space and more things to do.

In time, not only did the children become inseparable, but their mothers grew close as well. Inko and Momoyo often spent their afternoons chatting over tea while their kids played nearby.

The friendship blossomed with every passing day. They watched movies together, celebrated birthdays, had sleepovers, and even went on vacations together.

Five years passed since that first fateful meeting.

Now ten years old, Izuku sat in the backseat of his mother’s car, holding a carefully wrapped birthday gift on his lap as they made their way to Yaoyorozu Manor to celebrate Momo’s tenth birthday.

“Hey, Mom,” he asked, glancing up from the box, “you think Momo’s going to like her present?”

“Oh, of course she will, Izuku. Remember, it’s the thought that co—”

She never got to finish her sentence.

Without warning, a black van slammed into the side of their car, violently T-boning them with a deafening crash. The force of the impact sent their vehicle flipping violently through the air, glass shattering, metal screeching. It bounced and rolled, tumbling several times before finally coming to a stop upside down.

Smoke rose in thin trails from the now mangled and overturned car.

From the black van, a large, imposing man emerged and slowly approached the wreckage. Peering through the shattered windows, he saw Inko and Izuku—both unconscious, hanging limply from their seatbelts, blood trickling from their heads.

Still breathing.

With a cruel grin, the man yanked the doors open and pulled them both out, one after the other, tossing their limp bodies into the back of his van.

“I don’t know why Master is so interested in you,” he muttered, looking down at the unconscious boy. “But it doesn’t matter to me. All that matters is that you and I are going to be having a lot of fun together, Izuku Midoriya.”

He slammed the doors shut.

And then, with a final screech of tires, the van disappeared down the road.

Chapter Text

Izuku woke up, feeling dazed and groggy. 

“Ugh, what happened?” he murmured to himself as he tried to move, only to realize that he couldn’t.

Confused, he glanced to his right and saw his arm suspended midair by a chain cuffed to his wrist. Panic rising, he quickly looked to his left and saw his other arm similarly restrained. With mounting dread, he looked down at his feet and saw that they were both enveloped in some form of metallic restraints bolted to the floor.

“Wh-Wh-What the heck?!” Izuku shouted in panic.

“Oh, good. You’re awake,” spoke a eerily calm masculine voice.

Startled by this unfamiliar voice, Izuku jerked against his restraints in surprise. 

Looking in the direction of where the voice had originated from, Izuku saw that someone was standing right in front of him. The person in question was a large, physically imposing man with blood-red hair who was facing away from him and standing in front of what seemed to be a medical cart.

Knowing that something was very off about this situation, Izuku quickly looked around at his environment in a panic and saw that he was situated at the center of what seemed to be an abandoned, rundown warehouse. 

The mysterious man began to speak again, causing Izuku to immediately return his attention back to him. 

“I’m glad you’re here. Make yourself comfy. You’re going to be here for a while,” the man said with unnerving calmness. “You know, when the master first told me about you, I was quite intrigued. He said you were a very special boy, with a very special Quirk.”

‘Master?’ Izuku wondered, uncertain who this man could possibly be referring to.

The mysterious man then turned to face Izuku, revealing a sinister smile.

Now able to see the man’s face, Izuku cringed, disturbed and fearful at the sight of such an unnerving smile.

“Oh, I’m sorry. Where are my manners? I haven’t introduced myself. I’m Goumasa Oomori. And, if I’m not mistaken, you’re name’s Izuku Midoriya, right?” the man, now revealed as Oomori, asked.

Feeling incredibly scared, Izuku nervously nodded.

“Good, good. Now that we’ve got the pleasantries out of the way, let’s get down to business,” Oomori said as he clapped his hands together. “Now, you’re probably wondering why you’re here, right?” he asked.

Realizing Oomori was expecting an answer, Izuku quickly nodded again.

“Well, you’re here because I kidnapped you. The reason for this is that the master wants blood samples from you for reasons he wouldn’t disclose. Not that I care why he wants your blood. All I care about is what I get to do with you after I’ve given him your blood,” Oomori explained, the last part delivered in an unnervingly excited tone, his face twisted with a psychotic expression.

Terrified by Oomori’s demeanor and the thought of having his blood taken, Izuku began to shiver in fear.

“You see, the master told me that once I’ve delivered him your blood, I would be free to do whatever I wanted with you. And oh, do I have plans for you,” Oomori said, relishing in the thought of all the sick and twisted things he had in store for poor little Izuku. 

‘Wh-What’s he going to do to me?’ Izuku anxiously wondered, fear and uncertainty gripping his mind.

“You know, at first, I thought this was just going to be some boring little chore,” Oomori said, flashing Izuku another malicious smile. “But after the master told me about your Quirk, I realized this was going to be the most fun I’ve had in years. He told me all about your Quirk and how it works. Your Quirk causes your body to become permanently stronger every time you heal from an injury. So much stronger, in fact, that whatever injured you before wouldn’t be able to injure you a second time. Also, your Quirk gives you the ability to heal from practically any injury, though the worse the injury, the longer it takes for you to heal.”

‘How does he know how my Quirk works?!’ Izuku thought, feeling alarmed and creeped out that this stranger knew such intimate details about his Quirk.

“How was that? Did I miss anything?” Oomori asked, clearly not expecting to have missed any details.

Izuku, feeling incredibly uneasy, shook his head no.

“Great! Now, you’re probably wondering how your Quirk is going to make what I’m going to do to you any less boring. Well, because the master assured me your Quirk makes you basically unkillable, I can get as violent with you as I want! And since your Quirk makes you stronger every time you heal, I have to get more and more creative each time you recover,” Oomori explained, becoming more unnervingly excited with each sentence.

‘What? B-b-but I’m not unkillable and what does he mean violent?!’ Izuku thought to himself in panicked confusion.

Noticing Izuku’s confusion, Oomori began to speak again saying, “Oh, you don’t get it do you? Well you see Midoriya, I’m what most people would call a sadist; though, you’re probably too young to know what that is. Let’s just say that I’m a man who enjoys partaking in a very special hobby. That hobby being torture. Hearing other people scream and watching them writhe in agony… Oh, I just love it! So, once I’m done collecting your blood and delivering it to the master… I’m going to torture you.”

Izuku’s eyes widened in horror upon hearing Oomori’s chilling explanation. He began to struggle against his restraints, desperate to break free.

“Ah-ah-ah,” Oomori chided, wagging his index finger mockingly. “You’re nowhere near strong enough to break free from those restraints. Besides, even if you were, you wouldn’t want anything bad to happen to your dear old mom, would you?” he asked, his voice dripping with sinister amusement.

The mention of his mother made Izuku freeze. His blood ran cold as he looked up at Oomori in horrid realization.

“That’s right, I also kidnapped your mother and she’s currently being held captive at another location,” Oomori said with a wicked smile on his face, clearly enjoying the look of horror on Izuku’s face.

Izuku took a few seconds to process the shocking revelation. His expression transformed from horror to a mixture of determination, fear, and anger. Clenching his fists, tears welled in the corners of his eyes, reflecting his emotional turmoil and inner resolve.

“Don’t hurt my mom!” Izuku yelled defiantly.

Amused by Izuku’s attempt at bravado, Oomori replied, “Oh, no need to worry. Your mother is perfectly safe, and she’ll stay that way as long as you cooperate.”

Understanding Oomori’s threat, Izuku looked down at the ground, feeling defeated and hopeless. He knew there was no way he could even entertain the idea of escaping now that he knew that his mother’s safety depended on his compliance.

Satisfied that Izuku had grasped his situation, Oomori clapped his hands together and said, “Good! Now, lets get to it then.”

Turning away from Izuku, Oomori walked towards the medical cart and picked up two buckets that were hidden on the other side of the cart by their bail handles, one in each hand. 

Hearing the metal clanging sound the buckets made, Izuku slowly looked up from the ground towards Oomori in curiosity and fearful anticipation.

With the buckets in hand, Oomori returned to Izuku and held them up for him to see. In an excited yet chilling tone, he said, “You see these two buckets? I’ll be using them to collect your blood… and you’re gonna to fill ’em to the brim.” 

Izuku’s eyes widened in terror at the realization of what Oomori intended. He began to tremble uncontrollably.

Pleased by Izuku’s fear, Oomori set the buckets down beside him, one on each side, aligning them perfectly with his hands.

“Now, you’re probably wondering exactly how I intend to extract your blood and fill those buckets,” Oomori said, turning away from Izuku and walking back towards the medical cart. He reached for something on the cart, then turned back to face Izuku.

“I’m going to use this,” Oomori explained with a psychotic grin, revealing a large pair of diagonal pliers he had retrieved. “I’ll cut off each of your fingers one by one, letting you slowly bleed out into those buckets until they’re both full.”

Izuku felt as if his heart had stopped at Oomori’s words. The horror and inhumanity of the plan took moments to fully register in his mind.

When he finally grasped Oomori’s intentions, Izuku panicked, crying hysterically as he shouted and pleaded for mercy. His cries grew louder and more desperate as Oomori approached with the pliers in hand.

Within minutes, Oomori began using the pliers exactly as he had described, each action punctuated by Izuku’s agonized screams echoing through the abandoned warehouse.

Over the course of the next few hours, Oomori repeatedly subjected Izuku to the most excruciating pain he had ever experienced in his young life. With his diagonal pliers, he methodically severed Izuku’s fingers one by one, ensuring that each drop of blood flowed into the waiting buckets below.

To prolong Izuku’s suffering, Oomori waited five minutes after each finger was removed before moving on to the next. As the ordeal continued, he decided to escalate the torture further by activating his own Quirk, causing Izuku’s agony to intensify to unbearable levels.

————

[Narrated by Present Mic] 

Goumasa Oomori. His Quirk, Sensory Amplification! He can temporarily amplify the physical senses of himself or other people. Though, he can only amplify one physical sense at a time. These senses include sight, smell, hearing, touch, and taste. If used to the extreme, he could cause people to undergo sensory overload. The range of this ability is unknown.

————

With Oomori’s Quirk in effect, the already unbearable pain Izuku experienced from having his fingers severed was magnified severalfold. Additionally, to compound Izuku’s torment, Oomori capriciously deactivated and then reactivated his Quirk at random intervals, intensifying the sensations of pain beyond what Izuku could endure. 

If at any point Izuku’s healing factor attempted to stop the bleeding from his mutilated finger stumps, Oomori promptly intervened. Using his pliers, he reopened the wounds to ensure a continuous flow of blood, preventing Izuku from healing and gaining strength before the buckets were filled.

Throughout this excruciatingly painful and traumatic ordeal, Izuku managed to stay conscious solely due to his restraints, which were equipped with technology that administered mild electric shocks whenever he neared unconsciousness. 

“That should do it,” Oomori remarked, referring to the two buckets that were finally filled with Izuku’s blood.

Now that the buckets were full, Oomori ceased using his Quirk and walked over to the medical cart. He set down the now bloody diagonal pliers and took a small white towel from the rack on the side of the cart, using it to wipe Izuku’s blood off his hands.

After cleaning his hands, Oomori opened a drawer on the medical cart and retrieved two lids meant for the buckets. Returning to Izuku, who was miraculously still alive, he secured the lids onto the buckets, sealing them shut.

With the buckets now sealed, Oomori lifted them away from Izuku and set them down beside the medical cart.

“Well kid, it’s been fun, but looks like we’re done for the day,” Oomori said as he turned his attention back to Izuku.

Izuku didn’t respond. Or rather, he couldn’t, having lost the equivalent of two buckets of blood. 

Anyone who knew Izuku prior to his kidnapping and torture would be shocked to see his current state. Once a healthy and energetic child, he was now reduced to a deathly pale, barely conscious, blood-drained husk with puffy, red eyes and tear-stained cheeks. How it was possible for him to even still be alive right now was anybody’s guess.

Unsatisfied with Izuku’s lack of reaction, Oomori opened another drawer on the medical cart and retrieved a small syringe filled with an unknown yellow liquid.

“You know, I wanted to save this for tomorrow, but you look like you could use a pick-me-up,” Oomori remarked casually, referring to Izuku’s depleted state. He removed the protective cover from the syringe’s needle and carefully tested it by pushing down on the plunger until a small amount of the yellow fluid trickled out. He flicked the syringe’s needle lightly afterward.

“This will get your blood pumping… so to speak,” Oomori added with a twisted smirk.

Izuku, exhausted and concerned, wondered anxiously about Oomori’s intentions.

“Oh, curious?” Oomori taunted, noticing Izuku’s weak attempt to follow his actions. “This stuff right here is a very potent mixture of venoms from three different animals: rattlesnake, scorpion, and poison dart frog,” he explained with a disturbing pride for the venomous concoction.

Izuku’s weakened heartbeat quickened with fear as he fearfully anticipated what Oomori intended to do with the venom-filled syringe.

“Before I leave to deliver your blood to the master, I’m going to inject you with all the venom in this syringe. Too bad I won’t be here long enough to see how long it’ll take for your healing factor to fight off the venom,” Oomori said, his voice sounding more disappointed towards the end.

Panic surged through Izuku, but his drained state prevented him from showing it outwardly.

“Huh, now that I think about it, it’d probably be for the best that I inject you with this today. By tomorrow, your body will be several times stronger than it is already,” Oomori reasoned aloud. “The only problem is that hypodermic needles already can’t break your skin. Probably due to them having been used on you in the past. Though, this needle should be able to pierce soft tissue. Hmm, I think I’ll inject this stuff… into your eyes,” he continued, saying the last part in a psychotic tone.

This caused Izuku’s eyes to widen in terror as his weakened body trembled.

“P-please… d-don’t,” Izuku managed weakly, struggling to form coherent words.

Ignoring Izuku’s plea, Oomori approached him, forcibly holding his eyelids open with one hand while wielding the syringe with the other. Izuku attempted to shake off Oomori’s grip, but failed due to his body still being too weak from the blood loss.

Oomori proceeded to inject Izuku’s eyes with the venom mixture, causing him to scream at a volume surprisingly high for someone in his weakened state. The pain from the needle piercing his eyes was excruciating enough, but the venom intensified it to unbearable levels. It felt as though his eyes were being assaulted from within by a swarm of hornets.

“There we go,” Oomori remarked cheerfully after emptying the last of the venom mixture into Izuku’s eyes. He then walked back to the medical cart to discard the now-empty syringe.

As he set down the syringe, Oomori hesitated, briefly considering using his Quirk on Izuku again. However, after a brief internal debate, he dismissed the idea due to the urgency of delivering Izuku’s stolen blood to his master.

Deciding it was time to leave, Oomori picked up a remote control from the cart and used it to deactivate the electrical feature of Izuku’s restraints, ensuring he could rest at night without receiving an electrical shock. 

With the bail handles of the two blood-filled buckets in each hand, Oomori turned back to face Izuku one last time. “Well, I’m off. See ya tomorrow, kiddo,” he said nonchalantly before exiting the warehouse.

Izuku, now completely alone, was left to do nothing but scream in agonizing pain, his cries echoing through the empty, desolate warehouse.

Later at night, a couple of hours after Oomori had departed, Izuku hung limp against his restraints. During the time Oomori had been gone, Izuku’s healing factor had finally managed to fully restore his body, replenishing all his lost blood, regrowing his severed fingers, and purging the venom from his system.

When his body had initially completed healing itself, Izuku couldn’t help but marvel at his newly regenerated fingers. Having no prior knowledge of his healing factor being potent enough to regenerate body parts, he was both surprised and amazed to see that his fingers had regenerated so flawlessly that they looked as if they had never been cut off in the first place.

In addition to being fully healed, Izuku’s body was also several times stronger than it had been prior to being tortured, causing his muscles to become more developed and well-defined. In fact, his body was so much stronger now that there was absolutely no chance that Oomori would be able to use hypodermic needles on his eyes or that large pair of diagonal pliers on his fingers ever again. Also, because of that venom mixture his eyes were injected with, Izuku’s cells were now immune to venoms and possibly even other poisons.

Despite his newfound strength and confidence in his healing factor, Izuku couldn’t shake the fear and anxiety over what potential horrors awaited him tomorrow. Throughout the night, he speculated fearfully about what Oomori might have planned that could surpass the previous day’s torment. His mind raced with dreadful possibilities, each more horrifying than the last.

Izuku also spent a significant part of the night hoping and praying for a Hero like All Might to come to his and his mother’s rescue. The thought of being saved by his idol provided a small flicker of hope amidst the overwhelming fear.

The next morning, Izuku was still wide awake as he stared intently at the warehouse’s doors, waiting in fear for Oomori’s return. Oddly enough, despite having been awake all night, Izuku didn’t feel even remotely tired. Granted, he’s never really felt tired before, but he’s never stayed up all night before either.

Sometime in the afternoon, the warehouse doors slammed open, revealing Oomori, who shouted, “I’m home!”

Izuku flinched in surprise at the sudden noise, his breathing quickening as he laid eyes on Oomori.

“Good news kid! The master was pleased with all the blood I collected from you. In fact, he was so pleased that he gave me a little something as a reward. But that’s a secret… for now. Anyway, the master doesn’t need you anymore, so you’re all mine now,” Oomori said excitedly as he walked in, carrying a duffle bag that looked suspiciously heavy.

‘What’s in that bag?’ Izuku thought, fear and suspicion gnawing at him.

As he got closer, Oomori noticed how much stronger Izuku looked and decided to comment, “Wow, looks like someone’s been working out.” 

Izuku didn’t respond. Instead, he just turned his gaze to the floor, trying to suppress the rising tide of fear within him.

“Man, I am really going to have to up my game,” Oomori said as he set the duffel bag down next to the medical cart with a thud. He then grabbed the remote off the cart and reactivated the electrical feature of Izuku’s restraints.

After setting the remote back down, Oomori reached for the duffel bag. “Good thing I brought this,” he said with a sinister grin as he pulled out a chainsaw support item from the bag.

Izuku looked up from the ground and went wide-eyed at the sight of the chainsaw.

Amused by Izuku’s reaction, Oomori said, “That’s right. I’ve brought all kinds of toys with me today. Don’t worry, I’m only going to use some of them on you today. Don’t want to use everything up in one day.”

Oomori then got a little closer to Izuku and said, “Now let’s get started.” He then activated the chainsaw with the mere click of a button.

“N-no… Please no! Don’t!” Izuku shouted in fear as Oomori got closer to him with the roaring chainsaw.

“Oh don’t be so dramatic. It’s not like I’m going to saw your limbs off or anything,” Oomori said casually.

Izuku let out a sigh of relief, but remained tense, unsure of Oomori’s intentions.

“I mean, if I cut your limbs off, then you’d be free from your restraints. And then I’d have to wait for you to regrow your limbs so I can chain you up again and… You get the idea. I’d just be a hassle,” Oomori explained. 

‘O-okay…’ Izuku thought to himself both awkwardly and suspiciously.

“Instead, I’m just going to use this to leave deep gashes all over your body. Starting with your side,” Oomori said as he angled to chainsaw sideways so he’d be better able to use it on the left side of Izuku’s abdomen.

“No! Stop! Please!” Izuku pleaded desperately as tears welled in his eyes.

Knowing that Oomori wasn’t going to stop, Izuku closed his eyes and braced himself as the chainsaw inched closer and closer to his side. When the it finally made contact, Izuku screamed and cried as he felt the chainsaw’s teeth cut into his flesh. However, soon after it had drawn blood, the chainsaw began to shake violently and make loud sputtering sounds.

“What the hell!” Oomori shouted in both surprise and confusion as he hastily pulled the malfunctioning chainsaw away from Izuku.

Also confused by what was happening, Izuku opened his tear-filled eyes and watched as Oomori struggled with the violently malfunctioning chainsaw.

Unable to shut it off, Oomori acted on instinct and threw the increasingly unruly chainsaw across the room, away from himself and Izuku.

Good thing he did, because the chainsaw had exploded a couple seconds after hitting the floor, eliciting a flinch from both of them.

After the explosion, Oomori slowly turned his head back to face Izuku and focused his attention on where he had maimed him with the chainsaw prior to it malfunctioning.

“The hell?!” Oomori exclaimed as he gaped at Izuku’s wound as if it were the most bizarre thing he’d seen all day.

Curious of why Oomori had reacted the way he did, Izuku looked down at his chainsaw wound, although hesitantly due to him being both scared and squeamish to look at such a large bloody gash on his own body, and saw something that made him gasp in shock. 

While Izuku was bleeding heavily and his wound was fairly deep, the brutality of his wound was not what had shocked him. What was truly shocking was that his blood was purple. Not only that, but his blood also seemed to have acidic properties. At least, judging by how the area of his shirt the chainsaw had cut through had quickly changed from being a simple gash created by a saw or blade to being burnt off completely, Izuku hypothesized that this was the case. 

Also noticing the potential acidic nature of Izuku’s oddly purple blood, Oomori quickly took a pencil out from one of medical cart’s drawers and used it to carefully scooped up some of Izuku’s blood. Then, almost immediately, the blood burnt through the end of the pencil as quickly and as swiftly as a hot knife through butter, confirming Izuku’s hypothesis about its acidic nature.

“Well, that explains what happened to my chainsaw,” Oomori muttered, realizing that Izuku’s acidic blood must have gotten inside the body of the chainsaw through its spinning chain and corroded its internal mechanisms, causing its malfunction and explosion. 

‘M-My blood is acidic now?’ Izuku mentally questioned, uncertain of how he should feel about this unexpected development.

“What the hell?!” Oomori shouted as he threw the acid burned pencil to the floor in anger. “I thought your Quirk just made you stronger each time you healed from an injury. Why the hell is your blood acidic now?!” he demanded, his frustration and confusion palpable.

“I-I-I don’t know,” Izuku stuttered out in fear and uncertainty, honestly having no clue what was going on with his blood. 

Then, suddenly, Izuku remembered feeling an odd tingly sensation within his veins the previous night after his body had fully healed itself from all the damage Oomori had inflicted upon him, causing an idea of what may be happening to him to pop into his head.

“A Quirk Awakening!” Izuku exclaimed, believing that his purple acidic blood may be the result of a Quirk Awakening.

Izuku always held a deep fascination for Quirks. As such, despite his young age, he possesses an impressive amount of knowledge regarding Quirks, which includes the considerably rare phenomena known as Quirk Awakenings. Because of this, Izuku is well aware of the fact that a Quirk Awakening is when a Quirk undergoes an evolution where it obtains a new level of strength and/or develops a new aspect to its nature. Also, he’s aware that Quirk Awakenings only occur when an individual experiences feelings of extreme stress, like that of a life-or-death situation.

With all this in mind, Izuku is now under the assumption that his “Quirk” had developed a new aspect to its nature via a Quirk Awakening that he had undergone as a result of the stressful and life-threatening torture inflicted by Oomori.

“Maybe my Quirk underwent an Awakening after my body healed yesterday,” Izuku explained, trying to make sense of the situation.

“Quirk Awakening, huh? Maybe,” Oomori said, seemingly satisfied with the explanation. “Well, whatever. Just means I’ve gotta move on to the next toy I brought with me,” he continued as he turned away from Izuku and reached into the duffel bag.

From the bag, Oomori withdrew an object that Izuku vaguely recognized as being some kind of hilt. He then flipped a switch on the hilt’s grip, causing a flexible beam of bright pink energy to extend from the emitter point. Grinning menacingly at the pink beam of energy, Oomori swung it violently at the ground, producing a deafening crack that reverberated throughout the warehouse.

Flinching against his restraints at the loud crack, Izuku’s heart began to race with fear as he realized that Oomori was holding some kind of laser whip support item.

Seeing the substantial indentation his laser whip had etched into the ground, Oomori’s eyes gleamed with cruel delight, recognizing the weapon’s formidable power. He knew it had the potential to inflict severe harm on Izuku, despite the latter’s body being much stronger than it was yesterday and the newfound obstacle that of his acidic blood.

Turning his attention towards Izuku, Oomori’s sinister grin widened at the sight of his captive’s fear. With the laser whip crackling menacingly in his hand, he took slow, deliberate steps towards Izuku, relishing in the power he held over the young boy.

“You know, kid,” Oomori said, his voice dripping with sadistic glee, “I had planned to split my time between my chainsaw and my whip. But thanks to you, it looks like I’ll have to get by with just the whip for today.” He then swung the whip at the ground with a deafening crack for emphasis.

Izuku’s heart pounded in his chest as Oomori made his approach. 

“Stay away from me!” Izuku desperately shouted in fear.

“Save your breath, kid. You’re going to need it for all the screaming you’re going to be doing,” Oomori retorted, flicking the whip towards Izuku’s head. 

Izuku jerked his head to the side at the last moment, narrowly avoiding a direct hit to his face. However, the whip still grazed his cheek, leaving behind a searing scratch that had instantly cauterized upon impact. Despite the scratch’s small size, the intense sting of the whip’s touch had brought tears to Izuku’s eyes. Nevertheless, he felt relieved that he had managed to dodge a direct strike to the face.

“Nice reflexes,” Oomori taunted with a twisted smirk. “But you aren’t going to be able to dodge this,” he continued as he cruelly swung the laser whip again, this time aiming for Izuku’s chest. 

Despite Izuku’s desperate twist to evade, the whip landed with a crackling snap against his chest. The moment it did, a searing red mark was left across his skin, and intense pain shot through his body, making him scream in agony.

Oomori’s grin widened at the sound of Izuku’s pained scream. He swung the whip again at Izuku’s chest, leaving another searing red line of pain across his skin that overlapped the first. This cause Izuku to scream loudly again at the intense pain.

Hours passed in a blur of agony for Izuku. Throughout that time, Oomori showed absolutely no mercy, relentlessly and manically lashing Izuku’s body with the laser whip. Each strike tore into his flesh, sending waves of excruciating pain through his small frame.

Just as he had done yesterday when severing Izuku’s fingers with the diagonal pliers, Oomori used his Quirk on Izuku, amplifying the already excruciating pain he was enduring from the laser whip’s lashes severalfold. To add to the torment, Oomori deactivated and reactivated his Quirk at random intervals, causing Izuku to constantly anticipate whether the next lash would bring more or less pain than the one before.

Oomori didn’t give Izuku’s healing factor a chance to take effect, whipping him constantly to keep the wounds fresh. He methodically whipped off small parts of Izuku’s body, such as his fingers, nose, and ears. When whipping off Izuku’s fingers, Oomori made sure to avoid the hands themselves to prevent Izuku from accidentally coming free from his chains by having his hands whipped off.

The brutality escalated further as Oomori even whipped out Izuku’s eyes. Izuku’s entire body became etched with a network of fiery red marks, and his face and head were no exception. Most of his hair was whipped off, leaving his scalp covered in painful, raw lines.

As time dragged on, Izuku’s screams grew hoarse, his voice cracking and faltering. Despite his agony, Oomori continued without pause, ensuring that nearly every inch of Izuku’s body suffered from his relentless torture. Izuku could barely maintain his tormented cries as the pain became overwhelming, each moment a new nightmare of suffering.

“Phew,” Oomori exhaled, breathing heavily from exertion. “What a work out!” he exclaimed, his voice thick with exhaustion, as he stepped back and looked over Izuku’s battered body with a tired, twisted smile.

Izuku hung limply in his restraints, his body a tapestry of burns and welts, barely recognizable through the sheer number of fiery red marks. His mind swam in a haze of pain, each breath a struggle. Whenever he neared unconsciousness, the electrical feature of his restraints jolted him awake, denying him any respite in slumber.

Still breathing heavily, Oomori switched off the laser whip and turned away from Izuku to put it back in the duffel bag. After securing the whip, he turned back to face Izuku and started stretching his arms across his chest. “All right kid,” he began as he rolled his shoulder muscles. “Today’s been fun, but I think I’m gonna head out,” he said, punctuating the sentence with a neck pop.

Izuku barely registered the words, his consciousness fading in and out from the sheer agony. Every nerve ending was on fire, every muscle trembling with fatigue.

Oomori then deactivated the electrical feature of Izuku’s restraints, ensuring he would be able to sleep, before picking the duffel bag up from off the floor. He slung it over his shoulder and began walking towards the warehouse’s doors, his footsteps echoing in the silence. Before pushing the doors open, he turned to Izuku one final time. “I’ll be back tomorrow to continue our fun. So don’t go anywhere,” Oomori called over his shoulder, saying the last part mockingly and with a psychotic grin.

As the door slammed shut, Izuku was left alone in the dimly lit warehouse, his body hanging lifelessly in the chains. The oppressive silence was broken only by his ragged, uneven breaths.

From that day on, Oomori’s methods of torture grew increasingly sadistic, with each session worse than the last. The relentless agony Izuku endured blurred into a never-ending cycle, each day specifically designed to hurt him despite the increases in strength and durability he underwent after previous sessions. Enduring Oomori’s torment became a grim routine, with Izuku clinging to the faint hope that a Hero would eventually come to rescue him and his mother.

————

On the third day, Oomori returned with the duffel bag. From it, he pulled out two new support items: advanced versions of a blowtorch and a flamethrower. Despite Izuku’s body having developed a tolerance for heat from the laser whip’s repeated assaults, the intense blue flames these devices expelled burned him deeply.

Oomori started with the blowtorch, slowly running it along Izuku’s body. The intense blue flames seared his skin, leaving charred lines and filling the air with the acrid scent of burning flesh. Izuku’s screams, though hoarse, echoed in the warehouse, the unbearable heat pushing him to his limits. After creating a tapestry of burns on Izuku’s body with the blowtorch, Oomori switched to the flamethrower.

The larger device bathed Izuku in waves of blue fire, mercilessly charring his body and scorching off his skin and hair. The intensity of the flames was overwhelming, feeling like they could melt his very bones. By the end of the session, Izuku’s body hung lifelessly against his restraints, his breaths shallow and barely perceptible. Severe burns covered him, leaving behind a patchwork of charred flesh that rendered him a barely recognizable husk. Despite the electrical shocks meant to keep him conscious, even they proved futile against his death-like state of unconsciousness.

————

On the fourth day, Oomori decided to abuse the electrical feature of Izuku’s restraints to electrocute him, showing no concern for the possibility of Izuku developing an immunity to it in the future. He began with a low voltage, reveling in sadistic pleasure as Izuku’s body convulsed violently from the electric shock. The initial jolt was a sharp contrast to the fire-based torture of the previous day, introducing a new kind of pain that seemed to penetrate deep into his muscles and bones.

Gradually, Oomori increased the voltage, each incremental rise intensifying the spasms in Izuku’s muscles and causing his body to jerk uncontrollably. He made sure to take his time, meticulously raising the voltage slowly to prolong the agony, savoring every moment of Izuku’s torment and ensuring there was no respite from the unbearable pain.

As the voltage continued to escalate, the intensity of Izuku’s suffering grew exponentially. Each surge felt like fire coursing through his veins, every jolt a new wave of excruciating pain. Despite Izuku’s increased tolerance to heat from the previous days’ torture, the voltage eventually became strong enough to sear his skin. By the end of the session, Izuku hung limp against his restraints, occasionally twitching from involuntary muscle spasms due to the lingering effects of the electrical shocks. His body was also marked with new burns, albeit less severe than those inflicted during the previous day’s fiery onslaught.

————

On the fifth day, Oomori brought in a sledgehammer-like support item, intent on breaking as many of Izuku’s bones as he could. He started with powerful, deliberate swings, the sledgehammer making sickening cracks as it connected with Izuku’s body. Each blow shattered bones and caused intense, unbearable pain that radiated through his entire frame.

Oomori methodically worked his way across Izuku’s body, targeting limbs, ribs, and finally his skull. The brutality of the sledgehammer left Izuku’s body mangled and broken, each swing reducing him further into a state of excruciating agony. The final blow was to Izuku’s head. With a powerful swing, Oomori shattered Izuku’s skull, crushing his head and leaving him in a state that easily resembled death.

————

Finally, on the sixth day, Oomori walked through the doors of the warehouse without a word, armed with a support item resembling an elephant gun. With a smug grin on his face, he slowly raised the gun and pointed it at Izuku’s shoulder. He fired without a moment’s hesitation, his grin morphing into a psychotic smile as the shot tore through Izuku’s shoulder, leaving a gaping wound.

Without pause, Oomori continued to shoot Izuku, carefully aiming each subsequent shot to avoid accidentally severing his arms and legs, ensuring he remained securely in his restraints. Each blast left gaping wounds, tearing through flesh and bone, and causing blood and viscera to spatter on the floor behind him. With sadistic pleasure, Oomori targeted specific parts of Izuku’s body, such as his ears and fingers. Moreover, he deliberately avoided Izuku’s heart and chose to shoot out only one of his lungs.

By the time Oomori was down to his last bullet, Izuku’s body was riddled with bullet holes. Despite this, Izuku was still conscious but hung weakly against his restraints, struggling to breathe due to only having one functional lung. Before delivering the finishing shot, however, Oomori decided to conclude their session with something special.

"Whew!" Oomori exclaimed, grinning. "Just like the shooting ranges in America!"

Izuku didn’t respond. The only sounds he made were the breaths he struggled to take with just one lung as blood dripping from his lips.

Oomori looked down at the gun in his hands, then back at Izuku, a smile spreading across his face.

“You know, kid, before we end our little session today, there’s something I wanna show you,” Oomori said ominously before setting the gun down on top of the medical cart. “I’ll be right back,” he added over his shoulder with an unnerving smile as he walked out of the warehouse, leaving Izuku alone to hang in his restraints as he gasped for breath.

After Oomori had left, the minutes dragged on, each one feeling like an eternity to Izuku. He could feel the bullet holes in his body slowly healing, the oldest wounds closing first. The pain was overwhelming, making every breath a struggle and every heartbeat a reminder of his fragile state. His mind was too clouded by the pain to even consider what Oomori planned to show him.

About 20 minutes later, the doors swung open abruptly, revealing Oomori re-entering with a cart covered by a white blanket. His eyes gleamed with malicious excitement as he wheeled the cart to a stop in front of Izuku.

“You ready?” Oomori asked as he grabbed the blanket, his voice dripping with sadistic glee. Then, without waiting for a response from Izuku, he yanked off the blanket, revealing what laid beneath.

Izuku’s eyes widened in horror and disbelief. There, lying lifeless on the cart, was his mother, her eyes vacant and devoid of life, her head bent at an unnatural angle, making it clear that her neck had been snapped.

Oomori chuckled darkly. “Thought you might appreciate a little visit from dear old mom before we wrap things up.” With a malicious grin, he dumped Inko’s lifeless body off the cart, letting it fall unceremoniously to the ground.

“No…” Izuku croaked, his voice barely a whisper. However, before he could say anything else or fully process the horror of his mother’s lifeless body, Oomori swiftly grabbed the gun from the medical cart, aimed it at Izuku’s head, and fired. The bullet struck him square in the forehead, causing blood, brain matter, and the bullet itself to erupt from the back of his head.

After the bullet shot through his head, Izuku went limp, blood leaking from the newly formed bullet hole in his forehead and mingling with the tears on his face.

Oomori stood back, admiring his work with a twisted sense of satisfaction.

“You survived having your head smashed in, so you should survive this,” Oomori muttered as he rested the gun on his shoulder. He then turned away from Izuku and shrugged, adding, “Well, I guess we’ll find out tomorrow.” With that, he walked out of the warehouse, gun in hand, leaving Izuku’s lifeless form alone in the cold, dimly lit space.

Later at night, hours after Oomori had left, Izuku’s body had fully healed itself, sealing up all the bullet holes that had riddled it. Even the bullet hole in his head had healed completely, with all lost and damaged brain matter restored.

Despite his brain being fully healed and his consciousness restored, Izuku’s mind was a haze of pain and sorrow. The sight of his mother’s lifeless body, left cruelly on the ground before him like discarded trash, haunted him deeply. He couldn’t bear to look at her, opting instead to keep his face pointed down towards his feet, eyes tightly shut as he fought back tears.

Just then, a voice suddenly broke the silence, sounding like two voices, male and female, speaking eerily in perfect unison, “She’s gone.”

Startled, Izuku’s body tensed as his teary eyes flew open, only to realize he was no longer in the abandoned warehouse. Instead, he found himself engulfed in a vast, dark void, devoid of any visible surroundings. Knowing that the ominous voice had originated from directly in front of him, Izuku slowly raise his head and saw a woman sitting cross-legged in front of him, her figure defying gravity as she appeared to be seated on thin air. The woman was dressed in a black clothing and looked disturbing like Inko, but with a couple minor differences: hair as white as snow and sclera as black as ink.

Seeing that she had his attention, the woman continued speaking saying, “You are never going to see her again. There’s no hope of saving her now… None at all.” 

After hearing this, Izuku turned his head back down, closed his eyes, and remained silent. He was still overwhelmed with grief, so much so that he wasn’t even disturbed by the fact that the woman’s lips hadn’t moved when she spoke.

After a few seconds of silence, the woman continued saying, “You are alone. No one’s coming to save you. Not the Heroes, not the police… not anyone. So what will you do? You’ve become more than strong enough to break free of those chains, so why don’t you? It’s not as if your mother’s life is at risk anymore.” She then paused to see if Izuku would react to her last remark.

Izuku did not move or respond in any way.

Seeing that Izuku was not going to do anything, the woman again continued saying, “There’s nothing for you here. Why stay? What are you waiting for?”

At this, Izuku again did not respond. Instead, he opened his eyes to find himself back in the familiar environment of the abandoned warehouse, the mysterious woman gone. Seeing that he was alone again, Izuku glanced back down at the floor and continued to hang limp against his chains in silence. However, this time, his eyes were hardened and his hands were clenched into fists as he patiently waited for morning—when Oomori would return.

Chapter Text

The next day, the warehouse doors burst open with a loud crash, the harsh morning light flooding the dimly lit space. Oomori strode in, a wide grin plastered on his face as he called out, “You alive, kid?!”

Izuku kept his gaze fixed on the ground, his face shadowed by his bangs, which, like the rest of his hair, were now stark white. He listened intently to the sound of Oomori’s footsteps echoing through the warehouse, each step bringing him closer.

As Oomori approached, his path was blocked by Inko’s lifeless body. Without hesitation, he violently kicked her aside, her body skidding across the floor with a sickening thud. Izuku’s fists clenched tighter, his knuckles turning white.

“Well, well,” Oomori chuckled as he stood before Izuku, clearly amused by the boy’s tenacity. “Look who’s still kicking. I’ve got to say, kid, you’re something else. But today… today is going to be something special.”

Izuku remained silent, his eyes still hidden beneath his bangs. Oomori leaned in closer, trying to gauge any reaction.

“Today’s special,” Oomori continued, a twisted smile on his face, “because my master ordered me to bring you to him. He’s very interested in meeting you.”

Slowly, Izuku began to raise his head. As the shadows retreated, Oomori gasped in shock. Izuku’s eyes were hardened, his sclera pitch black and his irises glowing an eerie green, casting an otherworldly aura around him. The sight caused Oomori to pause as he felt a momentary sense of familiarity, a fleeting image of his master flashed briefly before his eyes.

At this, Oomori began to laugh, a mix of astonishment and satisfaction in his voice. "I knew there was something special about you," he said, his eyes gleaming with twisted excitement.

Then, in a sudden burst of strength and speed, Izuku broke the chain on his left arm, leaving the metal cuff still clinging to his wrist. He quickly followed by breaking the chain on his right arm, leaving the cuff and a good length of chain still attached to his wrist.

With blinding speed, Izuku launched himself at Oomori. Before Oomori could even process the fact that his prisoner had just broken free of his chains, Izuku was already on his back. Using the chain still attached to the cuff on his right wrist, Izuku swiftly wrapped it tightly around Oomori’s neck. Oomori’s eyes widened in shock, his hands instinctively clawing at the chain constricting his neck.

Izuku pulled tight, choking Oomori with a fierce, determined grip. The surprise and ferocity of the attack left Oomori struggling, gasping for air. With a surge of adrenaline, Oomori managed to grab Izuku and hurl him across the warehouse, throwing him off of him.

Izuku twisted his body in midair, executing a swift flip that brought him upright before landing firmly on his feet. The agility of his movements showcased his newfound power as he straightened, his eyes locked on Oomori, prepared for whatever came next.

Oomori staggered back, breathing hard, the shock and adrenaline coursing through his veins. He rubbed his neck, the impression of the chain still fresh on his skin, and glared at Izuku with a mixture of anger and astonishment.

"Damn, where did that come from?" Oomori growled, his voice rough from the choking, his hands instinctively clutching at his neck where the chain had constricted him.

As Oomori struggled to catch his breath, Izuku stood upright with an eerie calmness. In a fluid motion, he swung his right arm, expertly wrapping the chain around his forearm. This adjustment seemed to indicate a readiness, a calculated preparation that kept Oomori alert even as he regained his composure.

Before Oomori could fully recover, Izuku sprang into action. His hair whipped back from the rush of air as he launched himself at Oomori. Midair, Izuku delivered a powerful roundhouse kick to Oomori’s torso, the impact sending him crashing into the warehouse wall with a thunderous crash.

A cloud of dust and debris kicked up from the impact, shrouding Oomori in a thick haze. Through the murky cloud, the sound of Oomori’s hyperventilating breaths cut through the silence. His voice, now filled with psychopathic rage, echoed in the warehouse.

“I’ll kill you, kill you,” Oomori spat, repeating his threat several more times, his words a mix of anger and madness. “I’ll rip you apart and deliver you to the master in pieces! Argh!”

As he spoke, the dust began to settle, revealing Oomori’s body undergoing a dramatic transformation. His muscles swelled, rapidly increasing in size and strength. His body grew larger, his frame expanding and bulging, with veins protruding beneath his skin. The sight was both grotesque and terrifying, as if he were turning into a monster before Izuku’s eyes.

“Surprised?” Oomori sneered, his voice now a deep, rumbling growl. “This is thanks to the second Quirk my master gifted me for delivering him your blood!” His new form exuded a palpable aura of bloodlust, casting a menacing shadow across the warehouse floor.

————

[Narrated by Present Mic]

Goumasa Oomori! His second Quirk, Bulk Up! He can temporarily amplify the size and strength of his muscles, causing his body to grow larger and more powerful. This Quirk grants him immense physical strength and durability, making him a formidable opponent in combat. The transformation process is quite discomforting. The duration for which this Quirk can remain active is currently unknown.

————

Izuku, however, remained unfazed by Oomori’s grotesque transformation. His expression was one of intense anger, his eyes locked onto Oomori’s bulging form. The unsettling display of power did nothing to shake his determination.

With a roar, Oomori lunged at Izuku, his massive fist aiming to crush him. But Izuku’s reflexes were sharp. He leaped into the air, dodging the attack with agile precision. Midair, Izuku twisted and delivered a powerful kick to Oomori’s face.

Oomori staggered but quickly recovered. With a growl, he grabbed Izuku by the leg that had struck him. Using his newfound strength, he swung Izuku around and hurled him across the warehouse. Izuku flew through the air, crashing into a wall with a thunderous crash.

A cloud of dust and debris kicked up from Izuku’s impact, shrouding him from view. Through the haze, a piece of rubble suddenly flew out, striking Oomori squarely in the face. The force of the impact tilted his head back, momentarily stunning him.

As the dust settled, Izuku stood unharmed, his figure emerging from the cloud. In his right hand, he held another piece of rubble, casually tossing it up and down. His intense gaze remained locked on Oomori.

“After everything you’ve done to me, did you really think that would hurt me?” Izuku asked, his voice cold and unwavering.

Oomori tilted his head back down, revealing a bloody broken nose and a psychotic grin that spread across his face. With a manic glint in his eyes, he activated his original Quirk.

Suddenly, Izuku’s vision exploded with unbearable brightness. The pain was immediate and intense, causing him to drop the piece of rubble he had been holding. He screamed in pain and doubled over, clutching his hands tightly over his eyes, overwhelmed by the blinding assault on his senses.

Oomori’s laughter echoed through the warehouse. “I got you now!” he snarled, lunging at Izuku with murderous intent.

As Oomori approached Izuku midair, an odd tingling sensation began to course through Izuku’s eyes despite the pain. Suddenly, Izuku’s head shot up, revealing a face contorted in agony as two powerful green lasers burst from his eyes, splitting Oomori perfectly in half from the bottom up.

The impact was immediate and devastating. Oomori’s body separated cleanly, with the inner halves cauterizing instantly, each half falling away in opposite directions. Izuku, still reeling from the pain and the sudden emergence of this new power, struggled to control the lasers. The recoil from the powerful lasers caused him to lose his footing.

As he stumbled, the laser vision continued to fire uncontrollably, sweeping across the warehouse. The lasers tore through steel and concrete alike, ripping the structure apart. Walls crumbled, support beams shattered, and the entire building began to collapse. Izuku desperately tried to shut off the lasers, but it continued to slice through the building, reducing it to rubble around him.

The building began to collapse in on itself, large chunks of debris falling everywhere. Izuku’s eyes continued to emit the uncontrollable lasers until a massive piece of rubble plummeted down, crushing him instantly. The impact caused the lasers to cease immediately, and Izuku was buried under the collapsing structure.

The entire warehouse crumbled into a heap of debris, dust rising into the air, shrouding the scene in a thick, choking cloud. The cacophony of destruction slowly gave way to an eerie silence, leaving only the sound of settling rubble and the occasional crack of breaking concrete.

Hours passed, and the moon rose high into the night sky. Amid the silence, the rubble began to shift. Slowly, a few stones tumbled aside, revealing a hand emerging from the debris. Izuku crawled out, his movements slow and mechanical, a lifeless expression etched on his face. His body had healed from the crushing blow during the time it took for night to fall, but his spirit seemed shattered.

He weakly stood, swaying slightly as he surveyed his surroundings. The once imposing abandoned warehouse was now a mound of wreckage, nestled in the middle of nowhere and surrounded by dense trees. In the distance, the faint glow of city lights flickered on the horizon, a stark contrast to the desolation around him.

Recognizing the distant glow as Musutafu City, Izuku began to walk towards it, his steps slow and devoid of purpose. The forest closed in around him as he trudged through the woods, each step a struggle against the weight of his exhaustion and the remnants of his pain.

By the time Izuku reached the outskirts of Musutafu, dawn was breaking, casting a pale light over the urban landscape. His steps remained slow and heavy as he continued forward, his mind numb and his body still aching from the night’s ordeal.

Entering the city through a narrow alleyway, Izuku’s lifeless gaze took in the unfamiliar surroundings. The alley was littered with trash and debris, graffiti splattered across the walls, the early morning light casting long shadows against the walls. His feet shuffled along the grimy pavement, each step echoing softly in the quiet alley.

As he moved deeper into the alley, Izuku spotted a damaged mirror leaning against the wall next to a dumpster. He paused, catching a glimpse of his reflection. His new appearance—white hair, black sclera, glowing green irises, and a muscular body—was a stark contrast to the boy he once was. Izuku let out a defeated sigh, the weight of his transformation pressing heavily on his heart. After a moment, he turned away from the mirror and continued to the end of the alley.

Emerging from the alley, Izuku found himself in a bustling city. The noise and activity around him were a stark contrast to the eerie silence of the warehouse ruins and the stillness of the forest. Despite the city’s liveliness, Izuku felt disconnected from the world around him. As he walked down the street, people glanced at him briefly before quickly averting their gazes, pretending not to notice him due to his unsettling appearance—disheveled white hair, glowing green irises against black sclera, metal cuffs on his wrists, a chain wrapped around his right forearm, and raggedy pants hanging loosely from his muscular, shirtless frame.

Lost in a whirlwind of thoughts, Izuku wandered aimlessly through Musutafu. His mind replayed the events of the previous two day with haunting clarity. The images of his mother’s lifeless body and the gruesome demise of Oomori flashed before his eyes, each memory more vivid than the last. He struggled to comprehend the newfound power within him and the consequences of its uncontrollable release. As the city passed by in a blur of faces and sounds, Izuku remained detached, enveloped in introspection and haunted by the trauma of recent events.

Eventually, he found himself under a bridge, seeking solace in the quietude of the shadowed space. Sitting beside the gently flowing canal, Izuku pondered his next move. The thought of seeking help from Momo and her parents crossed his mind, but he quickly dismissed it. He couldn’t bear for Momo to see his altered appearance, fearing her reaction to the drastic changes.

Lost in his thoughts, Izuku was suddenly jolted by a sound: Ping Ping Ping. The distinct noise pierced through his reverie, causing all other thoughts to cease. With each repetition, Izuku’s pupils shrank, and he stood up as if in a trance. When the sound pinged a third time, he instinctively turned to his left and then abruptly launched himself into the air, seemingly propelled by a newfound power that allowed him to fly towards the source of the sound.

Throughout his flight, Izuku heard the sound intermittently guiding him deeper into the outskirts of Musutafu until he reached a small clearing amidst the dense woods. As soon as his feet touched the ground at the center of the clearing, a blinding flash of white light engulfed him. In that instant, Izuku’s pupils dilated back to normal size, snapping him out of his trance. When his vision cleared, he found himself in a surreal environment resembling a vast white void. Around him floated chrome cubes of varying sizes, some stationary and others gently rotating in space. He stood on a platform that resembled these cubes, a flat rectangular chrome surface.

Izuku’s heart began to race with panic as he took in the bizarre environment. “W-Wait, what? Where am I? How did I get here?!” he questioned aloud, his voice echoing in the empty expanse. Confusion and disbelief gripped him as he scanned his surroundings, attempting to make sense of his situation. The silence in the void was deafening, punctuated only by the faint hum of the floating cubes.

Izuku tentatively reached down, running his hand over the smooth surface of the chrome platform beneath his feet, seeking reassurance of its reality. The events leading to this were a blur, yet the solidity of the platform and the eerie calm of the void confirmed he was wide awake. As he touched the platform, trying to piece together how he had arrived here, Izuku suddenly recalled. “Wait… did I just… fly here?!” he exclaimed aloud, his voice echoing faintly in the empty expanse. The realization of his inexplicable flight unsettled him further, heightening the surreal nature of his current situation.

As Izuku stood on the chrome platform, trying to make sense of his inexplicable flight and the strange environment around him, a soft, mechanical voice echoed in the vast white void. “Welcome, Izuku Midoriya,” the voice said, its tone calm and steady yet distinctly artificial.

Startled, Izuku turned in the direction of the voice, searching for its source among the floating chrome cubes. “Who… who’s there?” he called out, his voice wavering slightly with uncertainty.

“I am Primus,” the voice responded, its timbre resonating softly in the emptiness.

“W-What are you? H-How do you know my name?” Izuku asked cautiously, his mind racing with a mix of curiosity and unease.

Primus replied with a measured cadence, “I am an artificial intelligence, Izuku Midoriya. My technology is neuro-kinetic, enabling me to interface with neural signals. This allows me to access your thoughts and memories, which is how I know your name. It also enabled me to emit the signal that summoned you here in a trance state.”

Izuku furrowed his brow in confusion, the meaning of the term “neuro-kinetic” lost on his ten-year-old mind. Though, Primus’ explanation about the signal made sense of how he had ended up in this mysterious location.

After taking a brief moment to look around at his environment—the floating chrome cubes and the serene emptiness of the white void—Izuku tentatively asked, “What is this place?” His voice echoed softly in the vast white void.

Primus responded, his voice retaining its calm demeanor, “This is the pocket dimension interior of the sanctuary created from your ship.”

Izuku blinked, confused by what he just heard. “M-My ship? What do you mean?”

Primus explained patiently, “I am referring to the spaceship that delivered your spore to Earth.”

Izuku’s brow furrowed deeper. The mention of his spore left him utterly perplexed. Sensing Izuku’s confusion, Primus adjusted his explanation.

Primus spoke with a measured cadence, “You, Izuku Midoriya, were sent to Earth in a spaceship.”

“W-W-What? Are you saying I’m some kind of alien?” Izuku’s voice trembled with disbelief, his mind racing with questions.

“Indeed. A Bellivore, to be more precise” Primus replied calmly.

“Belli… What?” Izuku’s confusion was evident.

“Bellivore, a unique artificial species created by the brilliant Dr. Xeno. His goal in creating you was to engineer the most powerful and biologically perfect creature in the universe,” Primus explained.

“I-I’m not human?” Izuku stammered in disbelief as he glanced down at his hands, trying to process the astonishing truth of his origins. “What about my mom?” he asked quietly, his thoughts returning to Inko Midoriya.

“Technically speaking, Inko Midoriya was indeed your biological mother,” Primus clarified. “When you were sent to Earth, you were nothing more than a mere spore—a fleshy, white, inanimate sphere no larger than a basketball. Upon arriving on Earth, your ship sampled your mother’s DNA and used it to fertilize your spore, resulting in you, Izuku Midoriya, being created.”

Izuku couldn’t help but feel a shiver of weirded-out astonishment at the revelation that he had started off as some kind of spore. Despite this unsettling realization, a wave of relief washed over him knowing that he was indeed biologically related to Inko Midoriya, his mother. He let out a brief sigh, feeling the tension ease from his shoulders.

“What about Dr. Xeno? Where is he?” Izuku asked.

“Unfortunately, almost immediately after launching the ship housing your spore, Dr. Xeno’s lab was raided by intergalactic law enforcement,” Primus explained solemnly. “He was arrested under charges of illegal genetic experimentation. Fortunately, your ship managed to evade interception by jumping into hyperspace.”

Izuku absorbed this information, his thoughts swirling with confusion and curiosity. “Are there any more Bellivores out there in the universe?” he finally asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

“No,” Primus replied with certainty. “You are the first and only Bellivore that Dr. Xeno was able to create.”

Izuku blinked, trying to process the weight of being unique in such a profound way. “Why did Dr. Xeno choose to send me to Earth?” he asked, seeking to understand his purpose in this grand scheme.

Primus paused briefly before answering, “Dr. Xeno chose Earth because human DNA was needed to complete you.”

“Why?” Izuku questioned further, his curiosity piqued.

“Human DNA was necessary because of the unique genetic marker housed within the human genome known among the humans as the Quirk-Gene,” Primus explained.

“He needed my mom’s Gravitational Pull Quirk?” Izuku questioned.

“No,” Primus clarified. “The use of Inko Midoriya’s DNA to fertilize your spore was a matter of chance. What Dr. Xeno sought was the foundational genetics present in all Quirks, which could have been extracted from any human with a Quirk.” 

“Why?” Izuku asked, perplexed.

“While human DNA was essential for forming your body, the foundational components of the Quirk-Gene were required so that they could meld with your Bellivore DNA, enabling you to spontaneously manifest new abilities in response to survival needs and potentially even subconscious desires,” Primus continued, simplifying the complex concept. “Your newly acquired acidic blood being the perfect example of this.”

Izuku’s eyes widened at this revelation. “B-But, what about me shooting lasers from my eyes and me flying here?”

Primus responded with calm assurance, “Your laser vision and flight are not newly manifested abilities. They are among your natural Bellivore abilities, just like your healing factor and your ability to grow stronger after recovering from injuries—abilities you are already quite familiar with.”

Izuku furrowed his brow, pondering for a moment before asking, “Do I have any other natural abilities?”

"Indeed," Primus answered. "You possess a photographic memory, allowing you to effortlessly recall and retain vast amounts of information. Moreover, you are biologically immortal, meaning you will not age past your prime and will remain in peak physical condition indefinitely. Your laser vision, meanwhile, is merely an application of a much grander ability."

Izuku listened intently, struck by the revelation of his photographic memory. It dawned on him that this ability was likely why he excelled in school—everything seemed to click into place. Mixed feelings stirred within him regarding his apparent immortality, unsure how to fully grasp such a revelation. Despite this uncertainty, his curiosity heightened further at the prospect of a greater ability.

“This ability,” Primus continued, “is a connection to an alternate dimension, through which you can tap into extra-dimensional energies and utilize them in various ways.”

Intrigued, Izuku urged Primus to explain further.

“Firstly, your body passively sustains itself using the extra-dimensional energies it draws from this dimension, making you self-sustaining and independent of oxygen, water, food, and the need for sleep for survival,” Primus elaborated. “Secondly, you can manipulate and utilize these energies in various ways. For instance, you can generate force fields, emit energy beams from your hands or eyes, and even release powerful energy pulses that radiate omnidirectionally from your body.”

Izuku stared at his hands, processing Primus’ revelations with a mix of shock and awe. The idea that he was inherently sustained by extra-dimensional energies, free from the basic needs of human biology, was staggering. It explained why he had never felt hunger, thirst, or the need for sleep—a realization that dawned on him with clarity. His mind raced, connecting the dots between his abilities and the life he had lived thus far. As Primus continued to detail the ways in which Izuku could manipulate these energies, from generating force fields to emitting energy beams, Izuku’s awe only deepened. Each revelation expanded his understanding of the incredible potential within him.

However, Izuku’s awe abruptly gave way to curiosity when a question regarding Dr. Xeno entered his mind. “Wait… If Dr. Xeno was an alien, then how could he have possibly know about Quirks?” 

“Simple. Dr. Xeno was the one responsible for causing the Quirk phenomenon,” Primus answered.

At this, Izuku’s eyes widened in disbelief. Before he could voice his question about how Dr. Xeno could possibly be responsible for the existence of Quirks, Primus continued, “Roughly a century before your creation, Dr. Xeno visited Earth and unleashed a disease he created, which resulted in the emergence of Quirks among humanity.”

Izuku blinked rapidly, trying to process the bombshell of information dropped by Primus. “Dr. Xeno… unleashed a disease that caused Quirks?” His voice wavered with a mixture of disbelief and curiosity.

“Yes, Dr. Xeno’s manipulation of human genetics through this disease altered the course of human evolution, leading to the manifestation of Quirks as we know them today,” Primus answered.

Suddenly, Izuku’s eyes widened as fragments of information about a theory he once read regarding the potential origin of Quirks resurfaced in his mind. “I remember reading about a theory once,” he began slowly, his voice tinged with realization, “a research group suggested that the sudden appearance of Quirks might have been triggered by a pathogen carried by mice. They hypothesized that this pathogen somehow altered human genetics, leading to the emergence of Quirks.”

As Izuku spoke, he mentally connected the dots, considering how this theory aligned with Primus’ explanation about Dr. Xeno’s involvement with the creation of Quirks. His thoughts raced, trying to reconcile the information he had read with the astonishing truth now being presented to him.

“That theory is very close to the truth,” Primus said. “While researchers were correct in identifying a pathogen as the catalyst for Quirk development, the detail they missed was that mice were not the source of this pathogen.”

“Why would Dr. Xeno want to create Quirks among humans?” Izuku asked, his voice tinged with curiosity.

“Dr. Xeno viewed humanity as easy test subjects,” Primus explained. “He believed that by exposing humans to his pathogen, he could trigger some form of beneficial evolutionary response that he could study, harness, and potentially utilize in his quest to create the perfect life form.”

“So, Quirks were just the end result of an experiment. A small part of Dr. Xeno’s grand plan to create me?” Izuku questioned.

“Exactly. You, a Bellivore, are the culmination of his research,” Primus said. “By combining the most advantageous traits from various genetic sources, including the Quirk-Gene developed in humans, he aimed to create a new species that embodied the pinnacle of evolution. You, Izuku, are the result of that endeavor—a being with unparalleled potential, a testament to Dr. Xeno’s vision.”

Izuku stood in stunned silence, feeling overwhelmed by everything he had just learned. “I… I need some time to process all of this,” he finally managed to say, his voice tinged with uncertainty.

“Of course,” Primus responded gently. “This is all a lot to take in.”

“I want to leave,” Izuku said, his voice gaining a bit more steadiness.

“Very well,” Primus replied. “But before you go, however, there is something you must know. I and this place were designed specifically to aid and guide you. This place is your sanctuary. Should you ever need assistance, guidance, or shelter, remember that you can always return here.”

Izuku nodded, a mix of emotions churning within him.

“Stand by,” Primus instructed. A blinding flash of white light engulfed Izuku. When the light faded, he found himself standing once again at the center of the small clearing amidst the dense woods. He took a moment to gather his thoughts, then flew up into the air, propelling himself into the sky.

Flying back towards Musutafu, Izuku’s mind raced with everything he had learned. He landed at the outskirts of the city, touching down softly and making his way into the city through another alleyway.

For several days and several nights, Izuku wandered the city, feeling disconnected from the constant motion around him. The city’s ceaseless activity contrasted sharply with the storm of thoughts swirling in his mind. He replayed the events that had brought him to this point: the torture he endured at the hands of Oomori, his mother’s tragic death, his new appearance, and him killing Oomori. The revelation of his alien origin weighed heavily on him as well, causing him to feel a deep sense of identity crisis. Adding to his troubled mind was the bitter feeling of abandonment, knowing that no Heroes had come to save him or his mother, which fostered a deep sense of resentment within him.

Early into his wandering, Izuku’s desire to remain unseen and left alone had resulted in him spontaneously manifesting the ability to generate an aura around himself that made both him and what he was wearing completely invisible. This newfound ability allowed him to move through the city without drawing any attention, allowing him to think in peace without interruption.

As he moved through the city undetected, one thought repeatedly rose to the forefront of his mind: Oomori’s supposed master, who had rewarded him with a second Quirk. The idea of someone having the power to bestow additional Quirks onto others was unheard of. Who could possibly possess such a power? And what kind of monster must they be to use it to reward someone for stealing a child’s blood? The question gnawed at him, adding another layer of unease to his already turbulent mind.

One night, while wandering through Musutafu City Park, Izuku, still invisible, stumbled upon a crime in progress. A Villain with a Mutant-type Quirk that gave him octopus tentacles was attempting to sexually assault a young woman. The woman was on the ground, wrapped up in the man’s tentacles, struggling to break free. One of the tentacles was wrapped around her mouth, muffling her screams for help and preventing her from calling out to anyone who might pass by.

Overwhelming anger surged through Izuku as he witnessed the scene. Without thinking, he focused his gaze on the assailant and fired his laser vision. The green laser beams struck the Villain’s head, causing it to burst apart and killing him instantly.

The woman, initially frozen in terror, squirmed free from the now lifeless tentacles of her assailant. She scrambled to her feet, her eyes wide with shock and confusion. Seeing the gruesome scene but unaware of Izuku’s presence due to his invisibility, she let out a choked sob before fleeing the park, desperate to get as far away from the horror as possible.

Izuku stood there, watching her disappear into the night. The realization of what he had done hit him hard—a strange mix of satisfaction and revulsion churned within him. The brutality of killing the Villain left him feeling sick and disgusted, yet he couldn’t ignore the deep sense of satisfaction knowing the Villain was now dead. Amidst this inner conflict, something clicked inside him—a profound realization that he had discovered a newfound sense of purpose for himself.

With this revelation burning in his mind, Izuku took to the skies with no hesitation, flying swiftly towards the dense woods that hid his sanctuary. The city lights gradually faded behind him as he soared over the landscape, the cool night air whipping past him.

Landing softly at the center of the clearing, Izuku stood still for a moment. A blinding flash of white light suddenly engulfed him. When his vision cleared, he found himself back in the surreal environment that was his sanctuary standing on the same flat rectangular chrome platform.

“Welcome back, Izuku Midoriya,” Primus greeted, his voice echoing gently through the space. “What brings you here tonight?”

Izuku stood firm, his eyes scanning the surreal environment. “Primus, I need to know something,” he said in a serious tone. “You and the sanctuary were designed to help me in any way that you could, right?”

“That is correct,” Primus responded without hesitation. “My primary purpose is to assist and guide you.”

Izuku took a deep breath. “Are you able to help me become stronger and master my powers?”

“Indeed, that is one of the primary reasons for why Dr. Xeno created us,” Primus replied. “The sanctuary is equipped to support your growth and development in every possible way.”

Izuku nodded, feeling a surge of hope. “What exactly can the sanctuary do?”

“The sanctuary can create almost anything within its interior,” Primus explained. “To demonstrate…” One of the floating chrome cubes descended, gliding smoothly through the air until it reached Izuku’s level. The cube began to shift and mold itself, transforming with fluid precision. Within moments, it had taken on the exact form and appearance of Izuku, standing before him as a perfect replica.

“This is just one example of the sanctuary’s capabilities,” Primus continued. “We can generate environments, simulations, and constructs to aid in your training and development. Whatever you need to grow stronger, we can provide.”

Izuku stared at his doppelgänger, amazed by the level of detail and accuracy. “This is incredible,” he said, a sense of determination rising within him. “I want to start training immediately. I need to become the strongest.”

Primus’ voice, still calm and steady, filled the space. “Izuku, is that truly what you want?”

“Yes,” Izuku answered, his tone deadly serious.

“Are you certain? Because I have access to your mind, I know of your intentions,” Primus replied. “The anger, the need for revenge… Didn’t you once desire to become a Hero like the famed All Might?”

“No, I don’t want to be like anyone anymore. I want to be something different, something better, something the world truly needs. An apex predator, unlike anything the world has ever seen before,” Izuku declared, a deadly glare in his eyes.

“Very well then,” Primus conceded. “Let us begin.”

With that, Izuku’s intense training began, guided by Primus and the limitless possibilities within the sanctuary. Each day, he pushed himself further and further, determined to master his abilities and strengthen himself to the point where not even the great All Might would be a match for him.

Chapter Text

The morning sun streamed through the sheer curtains of a lavish bedroom, casting a golden hue across the room. With a groggy yawn, fifteen-year-old Momo Yaoyorozu stirred in her queen-sized bed. Sitting up, her tousled bedhead and a bit of drool at the corner of her mouth came into view. After wiping her mouth, she stretched her arms and then set her face into a determined expression. Today marked her first day at U.A. High School, a milestone she had eagerly awaited despite the initial resistance from her parents.

Convincing them hadn’t been easy, especially with the terrifying ordeal Momo had endured two years ago lingering in the shadows of their concern.

Flashing back to two years ago, during her second year of middle school, Momo found herself in a predicament. After finishing a late-night remedial class, she attempted to contact her personal driver, only to find that all her calls went unanswered. 

Realizing she was without a driver, Momo decided to walk home. The dimly lit street seemed unnervingly quiet as she hurried along, her footsteps echoing in the stillness. Suddenly, a black van screeched to a halt in front of her, its headlights blinding her with their intensity. Before she could react, two masked men leaped out and grabbed her, their movements swift and practiced.

“No! Stop! Please—” Momo pleaded in panicked desperation before being cut off by one of the men pressing a rag soaked in some kind of sedative over her nose and mouth, silencing her cries. The fumes quickly overwhelmed her, causing her to fall unconscious.

Some time later, Momo regained consciousness and, to her horror, found herself lying on the cold, gritty floor of an abandoned building, tied and gagged. Panic seized her as she struggled against her restraints, heart pounding with fear. The men who abducted her loomed over her, their faces obscured by masks, their voices cold and methodical as they discussed their sinister plans.

“How much do you think her parents will pay?” one of the kidnappers asked, his voice dripping with greed.

“Enough to set us up for life,” the other replied, a sinister grin visible even through his mask. “Rich brats like her always have parents willing to pay whatever it takes to get their precious kids back.”

Momo’s heart raced as she listened to their conversation, the full horror of her situation sinking in. She struggled against the ropes, but they were tied too tightly.

One of the kidnappers noticed her movements and crouched down, looking at her with cold, calculating eyes. “Don’t bother trying to escape,” he said, his voice chilling. “No one is coming to save you.”

Desperation clawed at her as she tried to think of a way out, but the fear and panic made it hard to concentrate. The kidnappers continued their conversation, ignoring her struggles.

“We need to make the call soon,” the first kidnapper said. “Let her parents know we mean business.”

“Yeah, but not yet. Let her stew for a while,” the second kidnapper replied, his tone full of malicious glee. “It’ll make them more desperate.”

Seeing Momo’s terror, the first kidnapper crouched down to her level, attempting a twisted reassurance. “Don’t worry,” he said with a smirk. “We don’t plan to kill you like we did with your chauffeur. Once we get the ransom, you’re free to go.”

“Hey… Why don’t we have some fun while we’re waiting?” the second kidnapper suggested lecherously as he gazed lustfully at Momo’s body. 

“You mean…” the first kidnapper began to say, catching on to what his partner was inferring.

“Yup, let’s fuck this little bitch’s brains out,” the second kidnapper declared with a smug grin. 

Momo’s heart stopped, her body stiffening and her eyes widening in terror and shock at her captor’s words.

“Gotta admit, despite just being a middle schooler, she’s one hot piece,” the first kidnapper said, eliciting a snicker from his partner. “And popping a rich girl’s cherry does sound fun.”

“You think she’s a virgin?” the second kidnapper asked.

“Only one way to find out,” the first kidnapper answered as he began trying to pry Momo’s legs apart.

The moment she felt her captor’s hands on her legs, Momo snapped out of shock and began to panic. She fiercely fought back, straining to keep her legs tightly closed against his forceful grip. Simultaneously, she thrashed against her bonds, tears welling in her eyes as she let out muffled screams through her gag. Momo didn’t want to lose her virginity like this, not to these two monsters. She desperately wished she could use her Quirk to defend herself; however, the only items she knew how to create for self-defense were a Bo staff and pepper spray—useless to her in her current tied-up state.

‘Somebody, please help me!’ Momo mentally begged, pleading for someone to come and her rescue from this nightmare.

Suddenly, just as the first kidnapper was beginning to make some progress in prying Momo’s legs apart, a deafening crash caused him to let go. Both he and his partner flinched, shielding themselves from the debris and dust flying through the air. As the debris settled, they cautiously lowered their arms and directed their attention toward the source of the crash, only to see dust filling the air, obscuring their vision.

Readying themselves for what they anticipated to be a Hero’s arrival, Momo’s captors got into fighting positions, prepared to use their Quirks to defend themselves.

As the dust settled, revealing the aftermath of the shattered wall, the kidnappers’ faces contorted with a mixture of fear and defiance as they laid eyes on who had burst through the wall. Meanwhile, Momo’s face contorted in shock as she took in the unexpected scene.

They beheld an enigmatic figure floating in the air before them. The figure appeared to be male and was dressed entirely in black, wearing a skin-tight bodysuit, boots, a cloth mask covering his entire head save for two eyeholes, and a hooded cloak that reached down to his ankles. He surveyed the room with an unreadable expression. His eyes, with black sclera and glowing green irises, pierced through the darkness of his hood, casting a commanding and mysterious aura around him.

“Hey, who the hell are you?!” the second kidnapper yelled, recognizing that the figure before him was not a Pro Hero.

“Die!” the first kidnapper shouted as he raised his arm to activate his Quirk, causing it to transform into a large, black serpent that lunged at the floating figure.

In response, the enigmatic figure’s eyes glowed a bright green before two powerful beams of green energy shot out from them. The beams sliced through the serpent, disintegrating it instantly and destroying the first kidnapper’s entire arm all the way up to the shoulder. This caused him to fall to the floor and scream in agony as he clutched the smoldering stump where his arm had once been.

“Holy shit!” the second kidnapper exclaimed, wide-eyed in shock, as he stared at his partner writhing in pain.

Momo’s eyes also widened in shock as she watched the horrifying scene unfold before her.

“Who the hell are you?!” the second kidnapper yelled, his voice a mix of fear and anger as he activated his Quirk, causing a powerful stream of fire to erupt from his mouth straight at the enigmatic figure. The flames engulfed him, but to everyone’s astonishment, his form was unfazed by the heat. 

The figure’s glowing green eyes intensified as he flew straight through the stream of fire in a burst of speed. The flames licked around him, but his form remained untouched by their heat. In an instant, he closed the distance and delivered a devastating punch to the second kidnapper’s face. The force of the blow was so immense that the man’s head was wrenched from his shoulders, crashing into the wall behind him. His decapitated body collapsed to the ground in a lifeless heap.

Momo, still bound and gagged, watched in wide-eyed horror, her heart racing wildly in her chest, each beat echoing in her ears. The sight before her was nightmarish, beyond anything she had ever seen before.

Then, with a sudden shift of attention, the figure turned towards the first kidnapper, who, despite his missing arm and smoldering shoulder, managed to stand, his face contorted in pain and fear. He pleaded desperately, his voice quivering, “P-please… stop… I-I’ll do anyth—”

However, before he could finish his plea, the figure’s glowing green eyes flared brightly as two powerful beams of green energy shot out from them, slicing through the air and striking the first kidnapper in the head. The beams disintegrated his head instantly, leaving his body to convulse briefly before collapsing limply to the floor.

Momo’s breath caught in her throat, paralyzed by the horror she had just witnessed. When the figure finally turned his gaze towards her, she trembled uncontrollably, her entire body shaking with fear. She squeezed her eyes shut, bracing herself for whatever gruesome fate awaited her next.

Instead, she felt a sudden release. Opening her eyes in confusion, she realized the ropes binding her wrists and ankles had fallen away, and the gag that silenced her cries lay discarded beside her. Shocked and confused, she looked around the room, searching for the enigmatic figure dressed in black with glowing green eyes.

He was gone.

In front of her, etched into the cold concrete floor, was the word: “Apex”. The realization dawned on Momo that this mysterious figure had just saved her.

As Momo steadied herself and pushed to her feet, gratitude and trepidation mingled within her. The night air felt cool against her skin as she approached the gaping hole in the wall that her mysterious savior had created. Stepping cautiously over the debris, she emerged into the darkness outside, her eyes adjusting to the dimly lit surroundings.

Suddenly, the silence was shattered by the piercing sound of blaring sirens. A fleet of police cars converged on the abandoned building and screeched to a halt around it, their bright headlights illuminating the scene. Among them, one vehicle caught Momo’s attention—a sleek black sedan that wasn’t marked with police insignia. Momo’s heart skipped a beat as she saw her parents step out of the car, their faces etched with both relief and worry.

Without hesitation, Momo’s mother and father rushed towards her, tears streaming down their faces. They enveloped her in a tight embrace, their words of love and relief blending together in a flood of emotion. Momo clung to them, feeling the weight of their worry and the overwhelming sense of safety in their arms.

They held each other for what felt like an eternity, surrounded by the glow of police lights and the comforting presence of the officers securing the scene. It wasn’t long before Momo learned that both her parents and the police had received anonymous phone calls providing precise details that led them straight to the abandoned building where she had been held captive.

As Momo stood with her parents amidst the police activity, her thoughts raced. She couldn’t shake the feeling that the anonymous caller, responsible for alerting them all, was the same mysterious figure who had intervened during her captivity. The word “Apex” carved into the floor echoed in her mind.

As the memory of that harrowing night two years ago came to an end, Momo’s thoughts refocused on the word “Apex.” In the days following her rescue, she had quickly learned that the enigmatic figure who had saved her that night was not a Pro Hero, but a new Vigilante named Apex. Not only this, but Momo had also learned that his intervention in her abduction had actually been his very first act of vigilantism. However, thanks to her parents using their connections to prevent her ordeal from going public, no one ever learned of this fact.

In the two years since that fateful night, Apex had rapidly built a fearsome reputation. His ruthlessness was unparalleled—he killed any and all Villains he encountered without fail. This relentless approach to justice, coupled with his overwhelming power, made him a formidable force. Apex was so powerful that not even the legendary All Might could stand against him.

Apex’s impact on crime rates was nothing short of extraordinary. In Japan alone, he had brought the crime rate down from 6% to 3%, a staggering achievement that left both the public and authorities in awe. His influence extended beyond Japan’s borders; in several other countries with high crime rates, Apex had managed to reduce the numbers from around 20% to approximately 8%. Over the past two years, he had killed several thousand Villains, making him both feared and respected across the globe.

Despite his notoriety, Apex’s Quirk was a mystery. Initially, most people believed he had a flight Quirk similar to Captain Celebrity, as he was frequently seen hovering and flying though the air. However, he was soon caught on camera shooting lasers from his hands and eyes, demonstrating abilities far beyond simple flight. Later, a video surfaced showing him utilizing super strength to brutally rip apart a Villain whose Quirk allowed him to manifest superhumanly powerful muscle fibers on the outside of his body. These varied and potent abilities made Apex’s Quirk an even greater mystery than All Might’s, baffling both the public and experts alike.

Adding to his mysterious nature, Apex was known for never speaking. This silence, combined with his lethal methods and enigmatic Quirk, only deepened the aura of mystery surrounding him.

Quickly shaking these thoughts aside, Momo began her morning routine with determined resolve. She showered quickly, the hot water soothing her nerves. Breakfast was a simple affair, but she made sure to eat enough to fuel her for the day ahead. The chatter of her parents in the dining room and the smell of coffee helped to anchor her thoughts in the present.

After breakfast, Momo returned to her room and changed into her freshly pressed U.A. High School uniform. Each crisp fold reminded her of the new beginning she was embarking upon—a fresh start after the trials of the past.

Once dressed, Momo checked her appearance in the mirror, ensuring everything was perfect. Satisfied, she gathered her belongings and headed out her bedroom door.

After saying goodbye to her mother and father, Momo made her way outside where a car awaited her. She entered the vehicle, driven by her family’s chauffeur, and settled into the backseat. Once seated, she took out her cell phone, her fingers moving quickly as she navigated through various news apps and online forums. She searched for any recent updates on Apex, hoping to find any piece of information regarding his activities. Unfortunately, she couldn’t find any new news reports regarding Apex.

Disappointed, Momo put her phone away and gazed out of the window. She would never admit this to anyone, but she was somewhat of a closeted fan of Apex. Despite his controversial methods, she couldn’t help but feel a strange sense of gratitude and curiosity towards the vigilante who had saved her life and chastity. Apex’s ruthlessness and mystery intrigued her, and she often found herself wondering about his true motives and identity.

Upon arriving at U.A., Momo looked up at the prestigious school in all its glory. A smile spread across her face as she took in the sight, feeling a swell of pride for all the hard work and training she went through to get herself here. U.A. High School, the number one hero school, the alma mater of All Might himself—it was everything she had dreamed of. 

Entering the school, she found herself in the bustling hallways of U.A., filled with students and teachers bustling about, each with their own unique Quirks and stories. Momo made her way through the corridors, eventually finding her classroom, 1-A.

The first thing that caught her eye was the size of the classroom door. It was larger than usual, clearly designed to accommodate students with gigantification Quirks. She shrugged off the thought and opened the door, stepping into her new classroom.

Inside, a good number of students were already present. Her eyes were immediately drawn to an ash-blonde boy with his feet propped up on a desk, exuding an air of confidence and defiance. Nearby, a tall boy with glasses and a stern expression, Tenya Ida, was gesturing animatedly, clearly displeased.

“You shouldn’t be disrespecting this academy by scuffing school property, you cretin,” Ida said, admonishing the ash-blonde boy.

The ash-blonde boy turned to him, a fierce yet amused expression on his face. “Mind your own damn business,” he retorted, his tone dripping with defiance.

Momo sighed at the sight of the familiar face. “Just my luck…” she muttered under her breath, recognizing him instantly as Katsuki Bakugo, the guy who used to bully her when they were grade schoolers.

Seeing Bakugo caused a rush of childhood memories to come flooding back to Momo. She recalled vividly how he used to bully her with his Quirk, hurling insults and threats whenever he got the chance. Yet, every time, her childhood best friend Izuku would step in to defend her, fearlessly standing up to Bakugo and protecting her from him. Those moments were etched in her heart, especially since Izuku had mysteriously disappeared on her 10th birthday, leaving behind a void that still lingered with a sense of loss and longing.

A pang of sadness gripped Momo as she yearned to see her best friend again, to reminisce about their shared past and find solace in his company during this new chapter of her life at U.A. High. With a deep breath, she shook off the memories, she continued to scan the room, observing her other classmates. Each student seemed to have their own unique presence, hinting at the diverse range of Quirks and personalities she would be encountering.

Her gaze landed on a very short boy with a head of short dark purple hair with four large ball-shaped clumps resembling a mohawk, Minoru Mineta, who was staring at her with an unsettling intensity. A wave of disgust washed over her as she recognized the familiar look of lust in his eyes.

‘A pervert… Great,’ Momo thought to herself sarcastically as she rolled her eyes.

Momo had a history with perverts, a very bad history. She blamed her mother's genes for her early development at the age of seven. Throughout her middle school days, rich and snobby boys had tried to arrange marriages with her, viewing her as nothing more than a status trophy or an object of pleasure. Fortunately, her loving parents had always intervened, declining those proposals once her father uncovered their true intentions. She was grateful that her parents allowed her the freedom to choose someone she truly loved, rather than someone she despised.

Determined to avoid any unwanted attention, Momo found a seat far away from the pervert and settled in, waiting for her homeroom teacher to arrive.

“If you’re all here to make friends, then you can pack your stuff up now,” a voice suddenly announced, breaking the chatter in the room.

The attention of all the students was drawn to the entrance. They saw a man in a sleeping bag, resembling a human caterpillar, sucking on an energy jelly pouch. Every student, including Momo, disturbed by the sight, thought to themselves, ‘Ahh… What is that thing?’

The man wriggled out of the sleeping bag and said, “It took eight seconds before you all shut up. That’s not gonna work. Time is precious. Rational students would understand that.”

‘Who is that guy? If he’s a staff member, then he must be a Pro Hero… But he looks like a mess,’ Momo thought to herself, trying to make sense of the bizarre situation.

The man finally stood up and introduced himself, “Hello, I’m Shota Aizawa… your teacher.”

All the students, Momo included, exclaimed in unison, “Eh?!”

Aizawa continued, unfazed, “Right, let’s get to it. Put these on and head outside.”

He pulled out 20 track suits from his sleeping bag before walking out of the classroom.

All the students, Momo included, echoed in confusion, “Huh?”

Moments later, Momo found herself in the girls’ locker room, surrounded by her new female classmates as they began changing into their track suits. The atmosphere was a mix of excitement and nerves, with everyone buzzing about the unexpected start to their first day.

Momo glanced around, taking in the variety of faces and Quirks. She noticed a girl with a bubbly personality and pink skin, Mina Ashido, chatting animatedly with another girl who was completely invisible except for her clothes, Toru Hagakure.

“Can you believe this?” the pink-skinned girl, Mina Ashido, said excitedly. “Our first day and we’re already getting thrown into something!”

Toru’s disembodied voice chimed in, “Yeah, I just hope we don’t end up missing orientation.”

Momo couldn’t help but smile at their enthusiasm. Despite her initial shock, she was starting to feel a sense of excitement as well.

As the other girls chatted and stripped down to their underwear, Momo hesitated, her fingers nervously gripping the edge of her shirt. With a body that many could argue rivaled the voluptuousness of a Greek goddess, she had a history of enduring hateful and jealous looks from other girls. This had led to her developing social anxiety. Memories of her middle school days flooded back—girls who had been envious of her figure, bullying her with cruel words. The sting of their jealousy had left her deeply shy about changing in front of others.

Noticing Momo’s hesitation to remove her clothes, as if there was something she didn’t want them to see, the other girls began to glance at her with concern.

Approaching Momo with a gentle smile, Mina asked in a concerned tone, “Hey… aren’t you gonna change?”

Momo looked at the pink-skinned girl and smiled, appreciating her concern.

“Y-Yeah, I will. It’s just… all my old classmates used to give me jealous looks whenever I changed…” Momo explained, her gaze dropping to the floor as she nervously rubbed her arm.

“Oh, screw them, they were probably just jealous because they all had itty bitty titties!” Mina ranted, eliciting a light chuckle from Momo.

Maybe… it was alright. After all, they were all here to become Heroes and none of these girls seemed to be shallow or vain like any of the girls from her middle school. They wouldn’t give her dirty looks, say mean things, or spitefully start false rumors about her.

Taking a deep breath, Momo closed her eyes and slowly began to remove her clothes, revealing the black bra and panties underneath.

Now in her underwear, Momo stood rigid with her eyes still closed, anticipating some form of negative reaction from her female classmates.

After a few seconds, Momo decided to crack one eye open to peek at how her classmates were reacting. To her surprise, they weren’t glaring at her in jealousy or resentment. On the contrary, they were all staring at her with looks of amazement and maybe even admiration.

Opening her eyes completely, Momo looked back at the girls sheepishly.

“W-What?” Momo asked nervously.

“Damn. You are stacked!” Mina exclaimed in amazement, causing Momo’s cheeks to flush with embarrassment.

While it might seem like Mina was exaggerating, she wasn’t. Even Momo had to admit she was very… developed for her age. In fact, if her mother was any indication, there might actually be quite a bit more development ahead of her still. Though, in all honesty, Momo sincerely hoped that her breasts wouldn’t grow beyond their current size, as the drawbacks of reaching her mother’s impressive size wouldn’t be worth it. However, given the rather uncanny resemblance between herself and her mother when she was her age, the odds seemed stacked against her, much to her grief.

“Man, and I thought I was big,” Mina continued as she lifted her pink breasts up slightly before dropping them down, causing them to briefly bounce up and down. “And I’m a G-cup. What’s your size?” she asked, both impressed and curious.

Embarrassed, Momo hesitated for a couple seconds before answering bashfully saying, “I-I’m an… I-cup.”

This caused ever girl in the room, apart from Momo, to go wide-eyed.

"Are you serious?! That’s like the holy grail of—” Mina began to exclaim in amazement, but was abruptly cut off mid-sentence.

“Ribbit, I think you’re making her uncomfortable,” a girl with long green hair and a frog-like appearance, Tsuyu Asui, pointed out, noticing how Momo’s eyes were shyly trained on the floor while her hands fidgeted and her cheeks flushed during Mina’s praise.

“Heh, sorry,” Mina apologized, realizing her froggy classmate was right.

“I-It’s alright. Let’s just get changed and go,” Momo said as she rushed to put on her track suit.

Out on the P.E. Grounds, Momo and the rest of Class 1-A stood in a loose formation, awaiting instruction from their teacher, Aizawa. 

Without any preamble, Aizawa calmly announced, “Today, we’ll be doing a Quirk assessment test.”

The class erupted in shock and disbelief, exclaiming together, “What?! A Quirk assessment test?!”

Following Aizawa’s unexpected declaration, a girl among the startled students with perpetual pink blush marks on her cheeks, Ochako Uraraka, voiced her concern, “But orientation… We’re going to miss it.”

Aizawa glanced at her, his eyes sharp. “If you really want to make the big leagues, you can’t waste time on pointless ceremonies.”

At this, the students let out a collective murmur.

“Here at U.A., we’re not tethered to traditions. That means I get to run my class however I see fit,” Aizawa continued.

Another collective murmur echoed from the students. 

“You all have been taking standardized tests most of your lives, but none of you have ever utilized your Quirks in physical exams before. The country’s still trying to pretend we’re all created equal by not letting those with the most power excel. It’s not rational. One day, the Ministry of Education will realize that,” Aizawa explained succinctly.

Aizawa turned his attention to Bakugo. “Bakugo, you were the top scorer in the entrance exam,” he stated, prompting Bakugo to grunt in response to the sudden focus on him.

Aizawa continued, “What was your farthest distance throw with a softball when you were in junior high?”

Bakugo shrugged, thinking back. “67 meters, I think.”

Aizawa nodded. “Alright then. Try doing it with your Quirk.”

Moments later, Bakugo was standing in the middle of the pitching circle, the softball clutched tightly in his hand as he prepared to demonstrate his Quirk.

Aizawa, standing outside the circle, spoke calmly but firmly, “Anything goes. Just stay in the circle.”

Bakugo smirked, his confidence palpable. “All right, man. You asked for it,” he muttered.

In his mind, Bakugo thought, ‘I’ll add a little heat to my pitch and drop their jaws.’

With fierce concentration, Bakugo wound up his arm, channeling his Quirk into the hand holding the ball. As he threw the ball, he unleashed a powerful explosion from his palm, propelling the softball forward with tremendous force.

“Ngh… Urahh!” Bakugo shouted, the explosion echoing across the field.

The ball soared through the air, a trail of smoke marking its path as it flew further than any of the students had ever seen. The onlookers watched in awe, their jaws dropping at the sheer display of power.

After a few moments, the ball finally landed with a distant thud. Aizawa looked down at his phone, which he had been using to measure the distance of the throw. He held it up to the class, revealing the result: 705.2 meters.

“Woah! 705 meters?!” some of the students exclaimed in shock.

Even Momo couldn’t help but be impressed. She knew Bakugo had a strong Quirk, but she had no idea he had this much power.

Aizawa, unfazed by the commotion, addressed the students calmly. “Knowing your maximum capabilities is the most rational way of determining your potential as a Pro Hero.”

A tall boy with dark hair and uniquely shaped elbows, Hanta Sero, spoke up with a wide grin on his face. “Now this is what I’m talking about, using our Quirks as much as we want!” Sero, as Momo recalled his name, looked thrilled.

Mina chimed in as well, her excitement palpable. “Cool! This is gonna be fun!”

Aizawa’s expression darkened. “So, this looks fun, huh?”

‘Uh oh,’ Momo thought, not liking the look on her teacher’s face.

Aizawa continued, “You have three years to become Heroes, and you think it’s all games and playtime? Wrong. Today, you’ll compete in eight physical tests to gauge your potential. The one who comes in last will be expelled immediately.”

“Huh?!” all the students, including Momo, exclaimed in unison. 

‘Eight tests?! Immediate expulsion?! Wait…’ Momo began to panic, but then a thought struck her. ‘This must be some kind of ruse! There’s no way U.A. would expel someone on the first day… right?’ she thought with nervous uncertainty.

Aizawa’s gaze sharpened. “Like I said, I decide how this class runs. Understand? If you have a problem with that, feel free to go home now.”

Ochako spoke up in protest. “You can’t send one of us home! We just got here! Even if it wasn’t the first day, that’s still not fair!”

The other students murmured in agreement, sharing her sentiment.

Aizawa responded, his voice low and serious, “Life isn’t fair. Heroes face natural disasters, power-hungry villains, catastrophic accidents wiping out whole cities. It’s their job to combat that unfairness.”

He paused for a moment, letting his words sink in among the students.

Aizawa continued, “If you want to become a Pro, you’re going to have to push yourself to the brink. For the next three years, U.A. will throw one terrible hardship after another at you. So go beyond. Plus Ultra style. Show me it’s no mistake that you’re here.”

The students listened intently, some exchanging uncertain glances, absorbing the weight of Aizawa’s words.

“But first,” Aizawa said, turning his attention to Momo. “You were the top scorer in the recommendation entrance exam, right?”

Momo’s eyes widened slightly. “Y-Yes, sir,” she answered nervously, her voice a bit shaky.

Aizawa nodded and threw her a softball. “Throw this using your Quirk.”

Momo caught the ball, taking a deep breath to steady herself. She then walked to and stood in the middle of the pitching circle, her classmates watching intently.

‘Huh, so 3D Printer’s here,’ Bakugo thought with a sneer, finally noticing that Momo was one of his classmates. ‘What’s she gonna do, make a baseball bat or something?’ he thought mockingly.

Focusing intently, Momo prepared to demonstrate her Quirk. Her body and eyes began to glow, enveloped in a crackling blue-and-pink, bio-electric aura. In her head, she exclaimed, ‘One for All: Total Veiling 5%!’

With a burst of power, Momo hurled the ball with all her might. The ball shot forward with incredible speed.

Aizawa observed the display without a hint of surprise, his expression remaining neutral. As the ball eventually landed far in the distance, he glanced down at his phone to determine the distance of the throw. He held it up to the class, revealing the result: 706.1 meters.

“Woah! 706 meters?!” some of the students exclaimed in shock.

Mina cheered enthusiastically, “Woo-hoo! Way to go girl!”

A boy with short blond hair and a black lightning-shaped streak in his hair, Denki Kaminari, pointed out, “Hey, she scored higher than that other guy!”

Bakugo stood there, slack-jawed in shock at Momo’s display of explosive strength. ‘What the hell was that?!’ he thought, eyes wide with disbelief. ‘Her Quirk just gives her the ability to create things. This is impossible.’

Bakugo’s shock quickly turned into rage as he clenched his fists. ‘I’m getting to the bottom of this.’

Without warning, Bakugo rushed at Momo, hands crackling with tiny explosions. “Hey! 3D Printer, you bitch, tell me how you did that or you’re dead!” he yelled, fury etched on his face.

Momo’s eyes widened in panic, but before Bakugo could reach her, Aizawa’s scarf swiftly restrained him, pulling him back.

“Stand down, Bakugo,” Aizawa said both calmly and authoritatively.

Bakugo struggled against the restraints, his eyes burning with a mixture of confusion and anger as he struggled to turn his head to look at his teacher. “Why the hell is your scarf so strong?”

“Because it’s a capture weapon made of carbon fibers and a special metal alloy,” Aizawa answered.

Bakugo suddenly realized he couldn’t use his Quirk. His eyes widened in shock. “Why can’t I use my damn Quirk?!”

“Because I erased it using my Quirk, Erasure,” Aizawa explained calmly, his eyes glowing red from the activation of his ability.

Bakugo gritted his teeth but stopped his struggling, realizing he was powerless against Aizawa’s Quirk. Aizawa, seeing Bakugo’s compliance, released him from his capture weapon.

“Don’t waste time like that again,” Aizawa warned in a stern tone.

Bakugo shot a glare at Momo but stayed silent, his fists clenched at his sides. The rest of the class watched in tense silence, the weight of Aizawa’s authority settling over them.

“Alright,” Aizawa continued, addressing the group once more. “Let’s move on to the Quirk Apprehension Test.”

Sometime later, the Quirk Apprehension Test had concluded. The students had participated in eight grueling tests, each designed to push their Quirks to the limit.

In the 50-meter dash, Ida’s speed had secured him the fastest record. His engines roared, propelling him across the finish line in mere seconds.

During the grip strength test, Shoji’s impressive strength was evident as he registered the greatest grip force, his multiple arms providing an undeniable advantage.

The standing long jump saw Tsuyu leap the farthest, her frog-like abilities allowing her to cover impressive distances with ease.

Mineta had surprisingly excelled in the repeated side steps, using his Quirk to bounce himself quickly between the lines.

For the ball throw, when it was Ochako’s turn, her Quirk caused the ball to float endlessly into the sky, registering an infinite distance and leaving the class in awe.

The students also participated in a distance run, seated toe-touch, and sit ups, though the results for these tests were never revealed.

Throughout these challenges, Momo had consistently performed at a high level, securing second place in each of the first five tests.

Finally, the overall results were tallied. To Bakugo’s chagrin, he was ranked third, while Momo claimed the top spot and Todoroki came in second. The realization of his lower ranking gnawed at him, contorting his face with frustration.

Bakugo’s fists clenched at his sides, a mixture of anger and frustration burning in his eyes. Momo, on the other hand, felt a surge of satisfaction, knowing all the hard work she put into training her body and her Quirks over the last ten months had paid off. 

That’s right, Quirks—plural. Momo had two Quirks: her natural-born Quirk, Creation, and a second Quirk, One for All, given to her by the #1 Hero himself, All Might. She remembered clearly how she had come to possess this incredible power.

Flashing back to ten months prior, Momo was walking home, carrying a few educational books she had bought to aid in her training with her Creation Quirk. The empty street was quiet and serene, with only the sound of Momo’s soft humming breaking the silence. She felt a sense of purpose and excitement about her future training, her mind buzzing with anticipation.

Suddenly, a loud crash echoed behind her. Startled, Momo turned to see a manhole cover burst from the ground. From the gaping hole, a large mass of dark green sludge began to emerge, writhing and oozing. As it moved, two big, round eyes and a mouth filled with jagged teeth appeared, revealing it was some kind of creature.

‘A Villain?’ Momo mentally questioned in uncertainty.

The creature’s eyes locked onto Momo, who stood frozen in shock and fear. He looked her up and down with a lustful gaze. “Hey there gorgeous. Sorry, but I need a place to hide and you’d make the perfect skin suit for me to hide in,” the creature, now revealed to be a Villain, said with a sinister smile. Then, without warning, the Sludge Villain lunged at her, causing her to scream briefly before getting engulfed in the Villain’s amorphous body.

“Don’t worry, baby. I’m just hijacking your sexy little body. Just relax. It’ll only hurt for—” the Villain began, but was abruptly cut off as he was suddenly electrocuted.

The Sludge Villain convulsed violently as the shock surged through him, causing him to involuntarily loosen his grip. As the electrocution persisted, Momo managed to break herself free from the Villain’s grip, falling to the ground and gasping for air. Now free from the Sludge Villain’s body, it was revealed that Momo was holding a stun gun that she had presumably created using her Quirk. Once she had recovered her breath, Momo hastily put some distance between herself and the writhing Villain.

Recovering from the electrocution, the Sludge Villain snarled in anger, “Why you little—”

But before he could finish, Momo, now wearing a gas mask, threw what looked like a grenade at him. When it exploded, it released a gas that caused his eyes to burn, revealing that it was a tear gas grenade. The Sludge Villain screamed and writhed in pain, his vision obscured by the tear gas.

It was at this moment that a powerful presence emerged from the same hole the Villain had come from. All Might appeared, his massive frame exuding confidence and strength.

“Have no fear, you are safe,” All Might said, his voice booming and reassuring. “Why? Because I am… here?” His words trailed off as he took in the scene, both shocked and impressed by how Momo had dealt with the Sludge Villain. ‘Wow, she’s impressive,’ he thought.

Shaking off his surprise, All Might sprang into action. With a single, powerful Texas Smash, he sent a shockwave of air pressure towards the Sludge Villain, the force of which caused the Villain to dissipate into harmless droplets that splattered across the street. The punch also blew away the tear gas, clearing the air.

However, the force of the punch’s shockwave also knocked Momo off her feet, causing her to hit her head on the ground and lose consciousness.

Sometime later, Momo felt someone’s hand gently tapping her left cheek repeatedly. She slowly opened her eyes to see the bright, reassuring smile of All Might. “Oh, good! I’m glad you’re okay!” he said, relief evident in his voice. As Momo’s vision cleared, he continued, “Sorry about getting you caught up in that ruckus with that Villain. But you were a big help!”

With her vision now fully cleared, Momo gasped in shock, realizing it was All Might himself talking to her. Before she could respond, All Might continued speaking while held up a bottle containing the captured Sludge Villain, saying, “With your help, I safely captured the evildoer. Thank you!”

Momo blinked in astonishment before quickly scrambling to her feet. She then bowed her head respectfully and stammered, “I-I didn’t do much.”

All Might chuckled warmly. “Nonsense! You kept your composure and even managed to fend off the Villain until I arrived. That’s commendable, especially for someone as young as you. I’m sure you’ll make a great Hero one day.”

Momo felt a rush of gratitude and flattery at All Might’s words. Her cheeks flushed slightly, and she bowed her head again, her voice filled with gratitude, “Thank you!”

“You’re welcome, young lady,” All Might replied kindly. “Well, I’ve gotta get this guy to the police. Stay out of trouble, see you around!” His smile widened as he gave a final thumbs-up. With a powerful leap, he disappeared into the distance.

Momo stood there for a moment, watching All Might disappear from view. She clutched her books tightly, the encounter leaving her more motivated than ever. As she resumed her walk home, her mind buzzed with the possibilities of her future, her heart set on becoming the Hero All Might believed she could be.

Sometime later into her continued walk home, Momo was abruptly shaken from her thoughts by the sound of an explosion. Her heart raced with curiosity and concern as she rushed toward the source of the blast.

Arriving at the scene, Momo’s eyes widened in horror. The same Sludge Villain that had attacked her earlier was back, having somehow escaped All Might and taken a hostage—a boy with ash blonde hair and a fierce expression, who Momo recognized as Bakugo. The Villain was using him to go on a rampage, wreaking havoc with Bakugo’s Quirk, Explosion. Fires blazed around them, and the chaos made it nearly impossible for the Heroes on the scene to intervene effectively.

Bakugo was desperately trying to break free, using his Quirk to blast at the sludge, but his efforts only resulted in more fires and destruction, further complicating the situation for the Heroes. The Sludge Villain, more determined this time, was trying to take over Bakugo’s body just as he had attempted with Momo. Only now, he was more successful, managing to worm his sludge body into Bakugo’s mouth, slowly suffocating him.

People and Heroes watched helplessly, unable to assist Katsuki as the Sludge Villain continued his rampage. Seeing this, Momo felt a surge of moral determination. She couldn’t stand by any longer. She had to do something to save Bakugo and stop the Villain.

Ignoring the warnings from the Heroes on the scene, Momo rushed toward Bakugo. “Stop! It’s too dangerous!” Death Arms shouted, but she didn’t slow down. Among the crowd, a certain blonde-haired, lanky man stood stunned, recognizing Momo’s bravery.

As Momo got closer, she used her Quirk to create a taser that she aimed at the Sludge Villain and fired, sending two dart-like electrodes connected by wires to connect with the his amorphous body. As the electrodes made contact, electricity crackled through the Sludge Villain’s form, causing him to scream and convulse in pain. As the Sludge Villain convulsed, his grip weakened, unintentionally freeing Bakugo’s mouth. 

Without wasting a second, Momo then created a grenade-like weapon and threw it at the Sludge Villain. The grenade exploded, releasing a liquid that splashed all over the Sludge Villain. As the liquid made contact, the Sludge Villain began to dissolve and lose shape, revealing that the grenade had released a powerful dissolving chemical.

Desperate and weakened, the Sludge Villain angrily gurgled out, “You little bitch,” before attempting to attack Momo. 

However, before the attack could land, All Might burst onto the scene and intercepted the Sludge Villain’s attack. “I said it once and I’ll say it again,” he declared with a reassuring smile, looking directly at Momo. “Young lady, you will make a great Hero one day!” Then, in a burst of incredible speed, All Might closed the distance to the Sludge Villain and grabbed Bakugo’s arm through the green sludge. With Bakugo’s arm now securely in his grip, All Might yelled, “Detroit Smash!” as he delivered a powerful punch that generated a shockwave of air pressure that obliterated the Sludge Villain, freeing Bakugo and ending the threat.

After the intense battle, All Might found himself swarmed by eager reporters, while Momo found herself being scolded by the Heroes for her reckless actions. 

The Heroes emphasized the danger Momo had put herself in and stressed the importance of not interfering in Hero operations without proper training and support. She listened solemnly, feeling the weight of their criticism.

Amidst the scolding, the Heroes also acknowledged Momo’s resourcefulness in using her Quirk to create effective weapons on the spot and also praised Bakugo for his powerful Quirk. They noted that both of them had potential, but urged Momo to consider the risks involved in trying to intervene in situations beyond her current abilities.

Later that day, as Momo continued to walk home, the events of the day replayed in her mind. She felt a mix of pride and regret for her actions, still processing the intense encounter. Suddenly, a shadow loomed over her path, and she looked up to see All Might standing before her in all his towering, muscular glory.

“All Might?” Momo asked, astonished.

“Yes, it is I, All Might!” All Might responded in his trademark booming voice. However, in that moment, he suddenly coughed up blood and and a burst of steam enveloped his body. As the steam dissipated, it revealed that he had transformed into a very skinny man with sharp, angular features and long limbs, causing Momo to let out a brief scream as her eyes widened in shock.

“All Might?! What happened?!” Momo exclaimed in shock.

“This is what I really look like,” All Might answered, his voice now softer and raspier.

“H-how is this possible?” Momo stuttered in confusion.

All Might sighed and lifted up his shirt, revealing a large scar covering most of the left side of his stomach. 

Momo gasped at the sight.

“Pretty gross, right?” All Might remarked. “I got this in a big fight five years back. My respiratory system was basically destroyed. I lost my whole stomach. All the surgeries have pretty much worn me out. And it can’t be fixed. Right now, I can only do hero work for about three hours a day. The rest of the time, this is what I look like.”

Momo gasped again, muttering, “No way…”

All Might nodded solemnly. “Yeah. Being a Pro Hero isn’t easy. We constantly risk our lives to protect others.”

“W-Why are you telling me all this?” Momo asked, feeling confused and oddly a little honored.

“Because I’ve deemed you worthy of my power. My Quirk is yours to inherit,” All Might answered proudly.

“Eh?” Momo said, tilting her head in confusion. “Wait... What? Inherit your Quirk? What do you mean?”

All Might chuckled warmly, amused by Momo’s perplexed reaction. “It means exactly that, young lady. I am able to transfer my Quirk onto someone else and, when you’re ready, I will pass on my Quirk to you.”

“Pass on… your Quirk… You can do that?” Momo asked, struggling to process what she was hearing.

All Might nodded his head. “That’s right. It’s a power that has been passed down through generations of Heroes, and now I believe you’re the one who can carry it forward.”

Momo blinked, trying to process the weight of All Might’s words. “Me? But… why me?”

“I was on a long hunt for a worthy successor. And then, I watched you jump into action as the rest of us stood idly by. You acted like a hero by trying to save that kid,” All Might explained. “So, what do you say? Will you accept my awesome power or not?”

Momo’s mind raced with uncertainty and awe. Realizing the gravity of the opportunity before her, she took a deep breath before exclaiming, “Okay, I’ll do it. Yes!”

All Might nodded, a smile spreading across his face. “No reluctance, I like that,” he said approvingly. “Oh, by the way, the true name of my power is One for All.”

Momo repeated the name slowly, letting it sink in. “One… For… All.”

From that day forward, for the next ten months, All Might began to train Momo to ensure her body would be strong enough to inherit One For All. Initially, All Might planned to have her clean the Takoba Seaside Bay of its trash, believing it to be a great way to strengthen Momo’s body within the time frame, as U.A.’s Entrance Exam would begin by then. He wanted her to become a worthy vessel by that time.

However, Momo managed to talk him out of it by explaining that her family estate had a state-of-the-art training facility specifically designed for her to train with her Creation Quirk. She suggested that using this facility would be a more efficient and effective way to train her body. All Might, seeing the logic in her argument, agreed to this plan.

To maintain All Might’s secret identity, Momo and All Might deceived her parents into believing that he was a personal trainer employed by All Might’s hero agency. They managed this by introduced him in his true, skinny form under his real name, Toshinori Yagi. With this cover story, Momo’s parents consented to the arrangement, allowing Toshinori to train Momo at their facility without suspicion.

Under Toshinori Yagi’s guidance, Momo’s training was intense, rigorous, and grueling. She pushed herself beyond her limits each and every day, determined to meet All Might’s expectations and become a worthy successor to One For All.

Despite the challenges, Momo progressed quickly. Her dedication and natural talent allowed her to complete her training a month ahead of schedule. With this extra time, she carefully trained with One for All, fearing the horrible backlash misusing such a tremendously powerful Quirk could inflict on her body. Through careful practice, she developed a new technique where she evenly distributed One for All’s power throughout her entire body, called Total Veiling. By the time of the U.A. Entrance Exam, Momo had managed to master 5% of One for All’s power.

Back in the present, after the completion of the Quirk Apprehension Test, Momo found herself back in the girls’ locker room, surrounded by her female classmates as they began changing out of their track suits.

“Man, you’re awesome Yaomomo!” Mina praised.

‘Yaomomo?’ Momo thought to herself, confused by the sudden nickname.

“You’ve got a huge rack and an amazing Quirk!” Mina continued.

“Th-Thank you. I-I’m going to go grab a quick shower now,” Momo stuttered out quickly with flushed cheeks, embarrassed by her pink classmate’s attempt at praise.

Quickly taking off her bra and panties, Momo dashed into one of the shower stalls, eager to escape the awkward situation. However, in her haste, she failed to notice the startled expressions on the faces of the other girls in the locker room. With her mind preoccupied by the embarrassment of the moment, she didn’t realize that she had inadvertently given them a brief but unmistakable glimpse of her naked body.

After Momo had entered one of the shower stalls, the entire girls locker room fell into a stunned silence before the girls silently exchanged looks of surprise.

‘Huh, would not have expected her to be unshaven,’ Mina thought to herself, surprised by what she saw under Momo’s panties.

Under the warm spray of the shower, Momo let out a sigh, her thoughts drifting back to the test. Despite her relief at not being in danger of expulsion, she felt a slight twinge of disappointment that Mineta had not been expelled, despite coming in last in the Quirk Apprehension Test. She felt a little guilty feeling this way, but it honestly would have been nice being relieved of having to deal with a pervert for the next three years. 

Despite her disappointment, she pushed the thought aside, reminding herself that dwelling on it wouldn't change anything. She needed to focus on quickly finishing her shower and then getting ready for the rest of the school day. However, she came to an abrupt halt the moment she laid eyes on her chest.

‘Oh, I don’t believe it. I think my boobs got bigger again,’ Momo mentally groaned, fearing that this may be further evidence that her breasts were destined to grow to become J-cups like her mother’s.

Sometime later, at the end of the school day, Momo headed towards the entrance, where a sleek black car was waiting to take her home. Her personal driver sat behind the wheel. She walked briskly, eager to get home after the long and eventful day.

Just as she reached for the car door, a voice called out, “Hey, wait up!”

Momo turned to see her five female classmates running towards her. Mina, leading the charge, waved energetically.

“Oh, uh, hello,” Momo greeted them a little awkwardly, not expecting the sudden company.

Mina, slightly out of breath, grinned. “We were all thinking of going to find a place to eat as a group. Wanna come along?”

Momo’s eyes lit up with excitement. “That sounds wonderful,” she replied, feeling a rush of happiness at the thought of spending time with her new friends. She waved off her personal driver, who nodded and drove away, understanding her decision without a word.

As they started walking together, Mina took the lead in introductions. “So, let’s all get to know each other better! I’m Mina Ashido. Nice to meet you officially, Yaomomo!”

The other girls chimed in one by one.

“I’m Ochako Uraraka. Great to meet you, Yaoyorozu!”

“I’m Tsuyu Asui, but please, call me Tsu. Pleased to meet you.”

“I’m Toru Hagakure. So happy you’re joining us!”

“And I’m Kyoka Jiro. Looking forward to hanging out with you.”

Momo smiled warmly at each of them. “Thank you all for inviting me. I’m looking forward to getting to know you all better.”

As they left the campus, the girls chatted and laughed, already forming the beginnings of a strong camaraderie. Momo felt a sense of belonging she hadn’t expected, grateful for the opportunity to bond with her new classmates. As they continued on their way, a warm sense of anticipation filled her. For the first time, Momo felt that she might truly enjoy her time at U.A.

Chapter Text

Apex.

A name known and feared throughout the world, striking terror into the hearts of both Villains and Heroes alike. It belonged to the world’s most infamous Vigilante, a figure who had appeared seemingly out of nowhere just two years ago and immediately took the world by storm.

He was regarded as the most powerful and enigmatic Vigilante the world had ever seen—but he was also its most merciless.

Apex held a chilling reputation for killing any and all Villains unfortunate enough to cross his path, without fail. No matter the odds, no matter the obstacles, he always executed any Villain who found themselves on his list. This relentless crusade against evil drove crime rates to unprecedented lows, sending shockwaves through the criminal underworld and leaving even the most fearsome of Villains trembling at the mere thought of encountering him.

Yet, his lethal methods placed him in direct conflict with Heroes across the globe, who viewed his actions as crossing an unforgivable moral line. Despite their disdain and countless attempts to capture him, Apex remained untouchable. None could match him—he was indomitable, ruthless, and seemingly invincible, wielding power so great and manifold that it seemed almost otherworldly. To the world, Apex was something beyond human—a creature or force of nature that transcended human limitation.

Little did anyone know, however, that behind the mask and the fearsome reputation, Apex was, in reality, a fifteen-year-old boy by the name of Izuku Midoriya, who, at the age of ten, had discovered something crucial about himself.

He was not human… or at least not entirely.

Astonishingly, he was, in fact, the first and only member of a new alien species, artificially engineered through genetic science so advanced that it was light-years beyond anything humanity was capable of. He was the culmination of an extraterrestrial mad scientist’s ambition to create a being of limitless potential—the ultimate life form.

However, as overwhelmingly shocking as this revelation was, it was not the sole catalyst that set him on the path to becoming Apex. While the truth of his alien nature had left him feeling detached from the world, as if he didn’t truly belong to it, it was only a piece of the decision that would reshape his life.

Before he had learned of his true origins, Izuku had already endured a series of unspeakable events that would scar him for life.

Izuku’s world had changed irrevocably when he and his mother were kidnapped by a sadistic Villain named Goumasa Oomori. For six excruciating days, Oomori subjected him to agonizing torture that would have easily killed an ordinary person several times over. And as if that unbearable torment weren’t enough, the nightmare culminated in a sight that would haunt him forever: his mother’s lifeless body.

These three life-altering experiences combined—the brutal torture, the devastating loss of his mother, and the subsequent revelation of his alien origins—ignited within him an unquenchable fire, a determination to become something stronger than any Villain and more relentless than any Hero—an unstoppable force that would purge evil from the world with ruthless finality.

Determined to bring his new ambition to fruition, Izuku utilized every resource at his disposal. Fortunately, not long after killing his captor, Oomori, and freeing himself from his tortuous confinement, he had discovered his greatest asset—a technologically advanced alien structure hidden beneath the ground in a remote area of the woods on the outskirts of Musutafu. This structure, formed by the spaceship that had brought him to Earth, was christened “Sanctuary.” It would serve as both his fortress and training ground, a secluded domain far removed from humanity, where he could train and refine his powers without distraction or interference.

It was actually here, within the Sanctuary, that Izuku had uncovered the shocking truth of his alien origins. To be more precise, Primus, the artificial intelligence that governed the Sanctuary, had revealed it to him, fulfilling its programming to serve and guide the creation its alien maker had envisioned.

Apart from the information it had regarding his true origins, what made the Sanctuary truly invaluable was its extraordinary interior—a vast, surreal pocket dimension unlike anything on Earth. Inside this otherworldly space lay an endless white void populated by floating chrome cubes of varying sizes, some stationary and others rotating gently in midair as if bound by their own unique laws of physics. These enigmatic cubes, seemingly suspended in a weightless expanse, were more than mere structures; they were tools that Primus could manipulate to generate any construct imaginable.

Through the Sanctuary’s otherworldly technology, Primus could transform these chrome cubes to simulate powerful opponents that could push Izuku beyond his limits and help him hone his combat skills. These simulations weren’t limited to generic foes; they could replicate any specific individual or creature, complete with their unique abilities and fighting styles, so long as sufficient data regarding them existed in the Sanctuary’s data archives. But the Sanctuary offered more than just battle training. Its simulations could recreate the harshest of environments whose extreme conditions would force Izuku’s body to adapt and fortify itself in ways that no ordinary training would have allowed.

And so, for the next three years, Izuku remained within the Sanctuary, entirely removed from the outside world. He devoted himself completely to training, vowing not to leave until he felt powerful enough to face any threat and eliminate any Villain. His training regimen was so intense, grueling, and deadly that no human being could possibly have survived it. Fortunately, Izuku was not human.

Under Primus’s guidance, Izuku followed a brutal regimen that took full advantage of his alien ability to grow stronger each time he healed from an injury. Day after day, he pushed himself to the brink of death, enduring conditions that would have utterly destroyed a human body. Each session resembled torture rather than training, but Izuku consented to it, determined to become stronger no matter the cost.

Within the Sanctuary's white void, Primus simulated the harshest of environments. Izuku trained in searing heat akin to the surface of a star, the crushing depths of the ocean, the bone-crushing gravity of supermassive planets, and the freezing cold of deep space. Using the chrome cubes floating within the void, Primus transformed them into formidable simulated opponents, including the most powerful and skilled Heroes and Villains known to humanity, as well as ferocious extraterrestrial creatures from across the universe. With every harrowing ordeal, Izuku's body regenerated, growing stronger and becoming immune to whatever had harmed him previously. During all this, he never once left the Sanctuary—not for fresh air, sunlight, or human interaction. His alien physiology, near-inexhaustible stamina, and lack of need for sustenance allowed him to forgo eating and sleeping entirely.

As the years passed, Izuku's unique physiology, influenced by the human parts of his DNA, led to the emergence of remarkable abilities. The first two to manifest were Acid Blood, which transformed his blood into a corrosive, purple liquid capable of dissolving most materials on contact, and Invisibility, enabling him to generate an aura that rendered both himself and his attire completely undetectable. These early abilities marked the beginning of his evolution. Through rigorous training in simulated scenarios meticulously designed by Primus to mirror challenges he might face in the future as a Vigilante, Izuku developed a host of additional powers:

• Infrared Vision: The ability to perceive the infrared spectrum, enabling him to see the body heat of living creatures.
• Night Vision: Enhanced vision in low-light conditions.
• Pheromonal Scent Masking: The ability to secrete pheromones that suppress his scent, making it impossible to track him by smell.
• Telepathy: The ability to read minds, mentally communicate with others, and project his thoughts in other people's minds. Izuku can also put others to sleep, delve into other people's memories, and even alter or implant memories.
• Telekinesis: The ability to manipulate objects and people using mental focus.
• Shapeshifting: The ability to alter his physical appearance at will, enabling him to mimic other people or creatures with astonishing accuracy. Izuku can also selectively modify parts of his body, such as changing his hair or eye color.
• Sixth Sense: A precognitive ability to detect potential or immediate danger. This also allows him to sense emotions and intent, discern the nature and severity of threats, and identify who is in danger if it is someone he knows. This sense is directional and has a range encompassing the entire Earth.
• Tenebrae Materia: The ability to generate a black, organic, slime-like substance from his body. Izuku can freely manipulate this substance to create clothing, tools, weapons, tendrils, and more. The slime can change color, imitate textures, and be reabsorbed into his body at will.

While physical training consumed most of his time, Izuku also dedicated himself to honing his mind. Thanks to the Sanctuary’s ability to interface with the internet, he had access to a vast wealth of human knowledge, placing any information he desired—from combat techniques to current events—at his fingertips. Coupled with his photographic memory, this allowed him to absorb and retain information with remarkable efficiency. Under Primus’s guidance, Izuku sharpened his intellect in ways traditional schooling could never provide. He mastered various martial arts styles, such as judo and boxing, and became fluent in every human language. Driven by curiosity, he also studied various alien species, many of which contributed to his own genetic makeup, further deepening his understanding of his unique origins and the universe at large. Among these species were:

• A savage humanoid warrior race whose entire culture revolved around dying in glorious battle to achieve nirvana, akin to the Norse myth of Valhalla. Members of this species possessed the ability to grow stronger after recovering from injury. However, because they lacked significant healing factors, they often bore scars as a testament to their battles and acquired strength.
• An intelligent octopus-like species hailing from a watery world teeming with ravenous aquatic predators. Members of this species possessed healing factors so potent that they could fully restore their bodies from even a single cell.
• A green, dragon-like entity originating from an alternate dimension that inexplicably became stranded in this one. Its impervious scales and energy manipulation made it incredibly powerful. Capable of surviving in and propelling itself through the vacuum of space, it also had a unique connection to its home dimension that allowed it to siphon energy from it and project it as destructive energy beams from its mouth.

By the age of thirteen, Izuku had reached a point where he felt ready to leave the Sanctuary and begin his vigilante career as Apex. He had planned to depart within the week, confident that his years of grueling training and the incredible abilities he had cultivated would allow him to face any threat. However, his departure came sooner than planned when his sixth sense flared with an urgency he couldn’t ignore. Someone precious to him was in mortal peril: Momo Yaoyorozu.

Though it had been years since he’d last seen her, Izuku didn’t hesitate. In that instant, he used Tenebrae Materia to envelop his body in black slime to form his Apex suit: a skin-tight bodysuit paired with boots and a full-length hooded cloak that draped over his shoulders, reaching down to his ankles. The suit's sleek, faceless design was completed by a mask that covered his entire head, rendering him featureless apart from the piercing intensity of his gaze.

Without wasting another moment, Izuku left the Sanctuary for the first time in three years, streaking through the night skies at supersonic speeds. His thoughts were consumed by a single purpose: saving Momo.

Guided by his sixth sense, he tracked her to a dilapidated building on the outskirts of Musutafu, where he landed silently on the rooftop of a nearby building to assess the situation.

Using his telepathy, Izuku probed the thoughts of her captors and discovered that Momo had been kidnapped and was being held for ransom. She was bound and gagged, but at that moment, her life wasn’t in immediate danger. Deciding on a measured approach, Izuku telepathically commanded Primus to anonymously alert the police and Momo’s parents to her location, ensuring help would arrive soon.

But mere moments later, his sixth sense flared again, sharper and more insistent than before. The danger had escalated dramatically—her captors, no longer content with ransom demands, were now attempting to violate her. A searing rage ignited within Izuku, overwhelming any thought of restraint. He moved without hesitation.

Launching himself from the rooftop he had been standing on, Izuku hurtled toward the building like a missile, crashing through one of its walls with devastating force. The impact shook the entire structure, sending debris flying and dust billowing in thick clouds. Once the dust settled, Izuku wasted no time. He unleashed the full extent of his strength and speed, dispatching Momo’s captors with brutal efficiency. In mere moments, their mangled bodies laid lifeless on the ground.

Turning his attention to Momo, Izuku found her trembling, her eyes clenched shut, and her entire body tense as if bracing for the worst. A pang of guilt and sorrow struck him as he took in her state. She was terrified, and even though he’d come to save her, he couldn’t help but feel responsible for not acting sooner. Steeling himself, Izuku moved with superhuman speed, freeing her from her restraints in an instant.

Before leaving, he carved the name “Apex” into the floor with his laser vision, ensuring that the authorities and anyone else who learned of this incident would know his name. Then, before Momo could open her eyes or even process the fact that she was no longer bound or gagged, he disappeared through the hole he had created, vanishing into the night sky.

Two years had passed since that night. Now 15 years old, Izuku Midoriya had become a legend. Acting as the vigilante Apex, he had unleashed his fury upon the criminal underworld, slaughtering thousands of villains and striking fear into the hearts of anyone who dared to embrace a life of crime. His relentless crusade had brought crime rates worldwide to historic lows, leaving the world in an almost eerie state of peace.

Yet, despite his commitment to being Apex, there were moments when Izuku found his thoughts drifting back to Momo. Since that fateful night, he had made it a point to check in on her from the shadows every now and again. It was a quiet, unspoken promise to himself—to ensure she was safe, to make sure she never had to endure something like that again or be at risk of dying a meaningless death like his mother. Fortunately, she had been left untouched by the horrors of the world since then, her life carrying on relatively peacefully.

Today, with the world basking in an almost unnatural peace, it was shaping up to be a slow day. Deciding to take advantage of the lull, Izuku allowed himself a rare moment of downtime. He made his way to his favorite café, a cozy little spot tucked away in the quieter part of the city—a place he frequented whenever he needed to unwind.

Stepping inside, Izuku approached the counter and placed an order for his usual—a chocolate milkshake. The barista nodded, letting him know it would be ready shortly. With nothing else to do but wait, Izuku selected a quiet corner table and took a seat, sinking into the chair as he allowed himself to relax for the first time in weeks.

As he leaned back, his sharp green eyes scanned the café, more out of habit than necessity. Despite the serene atmosphere, a small part of him couldn’t shake his hyper-awareness of his surroundings—a reflex honed by years of vigilance. Yet, even as he casually observed the other patrons, one thought surfaced in his mind: ‘Please don’t let that pink pervert show up today.’

His lips twitched into a slight grimace at the thought. The “pink pervert,” as he’d mentally dubbed her, was a regular at the café. She had pink skin and pink hair, presumably a byproduct of her Quirk, and an irritating habit of staring at him lustfully whenever she spotted him, her gaze practically glued to his form as if she were mentally undressing him. Unfortunately, thanks to his telepathy, Izuku knew it wasn’t just an impression—she actually was.

It wasn’t that he wasn’t used to attention. Izuku had grown accustomed to women eyeing him and giving him sultry looks. Over the past five years, he had matured from a small, wide-eyed ten-year-old into a tall, athletically built young man with striking features. His strong jawline, piercing green eyes, unruly white hair, and unblemished skin had made him undeniably handsome by human standards—a fact he was painfully aware of.

But the pink pervert’s staring always managed to leave him feeling... uncomfortable. And today, he really wasn’t in the mood for it.

Letting out a quiet sigh, Izuku leaned forward slightly and rested his arms on the table, letting his thoughts wander as he awaited his order. The café’s gentle hum of chatter and the occasional clinking of cups provided a soothing backdrop, almost lulling him into a rare sense of calm. But that tranquility was abruptly interrupted by the soft chime of the café door opening.

His sharp ears caught the sound immediately, and his eyes instinctively flicked toward the entrance. He stiffened slightly when he saw who stepped inside.

“Speak of the devil,” he muttered under his breath.

The pink pervert had arrived, her unmistakable bubblegum-colored hair and skin making her stand out as she walked in. But this time, she wasn’t alone. A whole gaggle of girls trailed behind her, all dressed in matching school uniforms, chatting and giggling among themselves as they entered.

Izuku’s brow furrowed in mild annoyance. It was bad enough dealing with her blatant ogling; now she’d brought reinforcements? His mind braced for the inevitable surge of unwanted attention as they began scanning the room, no doubt looking for a table.

But then, his irritation evaporated in an instant. Among the group, one girl caught his eye, and recognition struck him like a blow to the chest.

She was tall and beautiful, with a mature physique that set her apart from the others. Her long black hair was tied into a spiky ponytail, with a large strand hanging on the right side of her face. Her onyx-colored eyes were unmistakable.

Izuku’s eyes widened in shock, his mind racing as he stared at her.

“Oh, shit,” he whispered, barely audible.

Chapter Text

The streets of Musutafu buzzed with life as Momo and her new friends strolled along, their conversation lively and filled with laughter. For Momo, the sense of belonging she felt with these girls was new but warmly welcome. She had never had girlfriends before and had been without any friends her own age for five years. Her first true and meaningful friend, Izuku Midoriya, had mysteriously disappeared on her tenth birthday, leaving her devastated. She had never found out what had happened to him and the pain of his absence lingered, like a wound that never fully healed.

Since Izuku’s disappearance, making new friends had felt impossible. The boys at her old private middle school were shallow and lecherous, and the girls were vain and cruel. They’d mocked her behind her back, inventing hurtful nicknames like Funbags McGee, Boobzilla, Tits McGillicuddy, Miss Tittypie, and the most degrading of all, Moo-Moo. As if that weren’t enough, they even spread false rumors that her exceptionally large bust size was the result of breast implants. The relentless ridicule left her humiliated and painfully isolated.

But here, with these girls, it felt different. They didn’t leer, judge, or gossip. Instead, they were kind, genuine, and funny. For the first time in years, Momo felt her walls lowering, a tentative spark of hope flickering inside her. She could let her guard down and just enjoy herself.

“So,” Mina began suddenly, spinning on her heel to face the group while walking backward. “Any ideas on where we should eat?”

“I’m fine with anything,” Ochako said brightly. “As long as it’s nothing expensive. Oh, I love anything sweet!”

“How about ramen?” Tsuyu suggested, tipping her finger against her mouth as she spoke. Her thoughtful pose made her look like she was seriously considering all the options.

“Ooh, ramen sounds good!” Toru chimed in enthusiastically. “But what about burgers? I’ve been craving one lately.”

“I’m good with burgers. Something casual works for me,” Kyoka said with a shrug.

Mina paused mid-step, her face lighting up as if a light bulb had gone off in her head. “Wait! I’ve got it!” she exclaimed, snapping her fingers. “There’s this awesome café just a few blocks from here. I’ve been going there a lot lately—it’s got the best desserts, and the food’s pretty great, too.”

“A café?” Momo echoed, intrigued.

“Yeah, it’s super cozy, and the atmosphere is great,” Mina said enthusiastically. “Oh, and not only that, but there’s also this super hot guy who’s there a lot.”

The group blinked in surprise, and Toru burst into laughter. “Now you’ve definitely sold me. A good café and eye candy? Count me in.”

“Seriously, though!” Mina said, grinning. “He’s tall, super fit, and he has this mysterious vibe going on. I don’t know who he is, but just seeing him totally makes my day.”

Ochako giggled. “Desserts and a mystery man? Sounds like a win to me.”

“Don’t get your hopes up too much. He might not even be there today,” Tsuyu said bluntly.

“Well, there’s only one way to find out,” Mina said, winking playfully.

The girls exchanged glances before nodding in agreement. “A café sounds nice,” Momo said simply, her tone calm but curious. Then, almost to herself, she muttered, “I wonder if they serve tea…”

“Desserts? Count me in!” Toru said, practically bouncing with excitement.

“Alright, lead the way, Mina,” Ochako added with a smile.

With Mina in the lead, the girls followed her through the bustling streets, their conversations shifting to lighter topics—favorite foods, Quirks, and their first impressions of U.A. Momo found herself smiling more than she had in a long time, grateful for the company.

As they neared the café, Mina glanced back over her shoulder. “Okay, fair warning—it’s a bit of a hidden gem, so don’t judge it by the outside, alright?”

“Now I’m curious,” Ochako said, leaning forward to get a better look.

“It better live up to the hype,” Kyoka teased, her tone playful.

Mina laughed. “Oh, trust me, it will.”

The café door came into view, and as Mina pushed it open, the soft chime of the bell welcomed them inside. A wave of warmth and the comforting scent of coffee and baked goods greeted them. The interior was cozy, with rustic wooden furniture, warm-toned lights, and shelves lined with books and potted plants. The café buzzed softly with the chatter of patrons and the occasional clink of dishes, creating a welcoming and relaxed atmosphere.

While Mina confidently strode forward without a glance, clearly familiar with the place, the other girls took their time, their eyes scanning every detail. Ochako marveled at the dessert counter filled with an assortment of colorful cakes and pastries. Tsuyu tilted her head curiously at the eclectic mix of paintings and photographs adorning the walls. Toru bounced on her heels, clearly excited by the charm of the place, while Kyoka’s eyes flitted around, lingering on the cozy booths tucked in the corners.

Mina suddenly broke their reverie by pointing toward a booth near the back. “Let’s sit there,” she said decisively, her tone pulling the others back to the moment.

The girls followed her lead, sliding into the booth one by one. Once everyone was settled, Toru, her visible clothes shifting slightly as she adjusted her position, turned to Mina with a teasing grin. “So, is the hot guy you mentioned earlier here today?”

Mina’s gaze casually swept the room, and her eyes widened slightly as she spotted someone. She leaned closer to the table, lowering her voice to just above a whisper. “Oh, there he is.” She pointed discreetly to a corner table by the window.

The girls turned their heads subtly to look. Sitting alone at the table was a young man around their age. He had striking white hair and a muscular build, his handsome face partially shadowed as he stared out the window, lost in thought. His broad shoulders and well-defined arms gave him an imposing yet calm presence.

“Dang, he is hot,” Toru whispered, clearly impressed.

Kyoka twirled one of her earphone jacks around her finger nervously, a light blush dusting her cheeks. “Yeah, he’s… pretty hot,” she admitted bashfully.

“He’s cute,” Ochako said softly, her cheeks tinged with pink. “I hope he’s nice.”

“He is pretty handsome,” Tsuyu said bluntly. She tilted her head slightly, her finger resting against her mouth as she studied him. “I bet he has a powerful Quirk.”

Momo, however, said nothing. Her gaze was fixed on the young man, her dark eyes drawn to him as an unexpected sense of warmth enveloped her. There was something achingly familiar about him, as though she should know him, even though her mind insisted she didn’t.

Her focus lingered on his striking white hair, his sharp features, and the way he carried himself with a quiet intensity. ‘Strange… why does he look so familiar?’ she wondered to herself, the words echoing in her mind.

Despite her efforts, she couldn’t shake the peculiar feeling growing within her.

Izuku stared out the window, his head leaning against one hand, his elbow propped casually on the table. Outwardly, he appeared calm and composed, the picture of someone lost in quiet thought. But inside, his heart pounded in his chest as he tried to calm the rising panic.

‘What the hell is Momo doing here?!’

The moment he had noticed her among the group of girls stepping into the café a couple of minutes earlier, his heart had nearly stopped. He’d immediately averted his gaze, fixing it out the window as if the street beyond held the answer to all life’s mysteries. His body had gone rigid, every muscle tensed in a silent effort to make himself as inconspicuous as possible.

Coming to this café had always been a way to relax—to clear his mind while enjoying one of their amazing milkshakes. He’d chosen it specifically because it was in a quieter part of Musutafu, one he knew Momo never visited. Or at least, she hadn’t until today.

Izuku’s thoughts raced. He hadn’t seen Momo face-to-face in two years—not since the night he’d rescued her from those kidnappers. Since then, he had been watching over her in secret like a self-appointed guardian angel, ensuring her safety from the shadows. Even though he had wanted to, even though the temptation to reunite and rekindle their old friendship had gnawed at him, he’d chosen to keep his distance.

Friendship, he had reasoned, was a luxury he couldn’t afford. Not when his life as Apex demanded unwavering focus. A single distraction, a single moment of hesitation, could mean disaster—not just for him, but for anyone who depended on him. More than that, the thought of her being drawn into his dark, dangerous world—or worse, discovering the truth about who he had become—filled him with dread.

Izuku swallowed hard, guilt pooling in his stomach. He knew Momo had missed him. He had sensed it during his telepathic check-ins, brushing lightly against the edges of her mind to make sure she was okay. It wasn’t invasive, just a fleeting touch to ensure her safety and well-being. But even in those brief moments, he could feel her loneliness, the way her thoughts would occasionally wander back to memories of their childhood. Those moments haunted him—a painful reminder of the bond they’d shared and the hurt his absence had caused.

And yet, despite knowing how much she missed him, the fear of involving her into his perilous world kept him at arm’s length.

Until now, that decision had worked. He had kept tabs on her from afar, making sure she was safe and thriving. He knew through her thoughts that she planned to attend U.A., a sign that she was chasing her dreams, and that knowledge had brought him some small comfort.

But what he hadn’t anticipated was Mina Ashido—the pink pervert who frequented this café and often stole lecherous glances at him—also being a future U.A. student. If he had known that, he would have chosen his hangouts more carefully.

And now, here she was, mere meters away, sitting at a table with her new friends. Friends. That was something, at least. Despite the loneliness he had sensed in her before, she was building connections. That realization brought him a small sense of relief, even as it made the distance he had imposed on himself sting a little less.

He took a deep breath, his shoulders relaxing slightly. She won’t recognize me, he reassured himself. He had changed so much since they were ten. His hair, once dark and unruly, was now stark white, and his physique, once unassuming, had become muscular and imposing. He looked like a completely different person.

Just as he started to feel the tension leave his body, a cheerful voice rang out from the counter.

“Izuku Midoriya!”

The words hit him like a thunderclap. His heart stopped, and his stomach dropped as the barista called out his full name loud enough for the entire café to hear.

For a moment, time itself seemed to freeze. The group of U.A. girls at the nearby table shifted slightly, one of them snapping her head toward the counter, her eyes widening in startled recognition as if trying to confirm what she’d just heard.

‘Oh crap.’ The words echoed in Izuku’s mind, his chest tightening as panic clawed its way up his throat.

Momo snapped her head toward the counter, her eyes wide in startled recognition. ‘Wait, what?!’ she thought, her heart skipping a beat. ‘Did I hear that right? Did the barista just say... Izuku Midoriya?'

Her gaze shifted back to the white-haired teen sitting by the window—the one Mina had pointed out earlier. The one who filled her with an inexplicable sense of familiarity. She watched as he stood up, his movements deliberate yet unassuming, and walked to the counter. Her breath hitched as he accepted a chocolate milkshake with a quiet "thank you" before heading back to his seat without glancing at anyone else.

‘No way,’ she thought, her pulse quickening. ‘That name... and now this guy? Could it really be him?’

Before she could delve further into her racing thoughts, Mina’s voice cut through the air.

“Oh yeah, that reminds me,” Mina said suddenly, her tone animated as she leaned forward, referencing the barista’s recent call. “His name’s Midoriya. He always comes here and orders milkshakes—every single time.” She grinned, tapping her chin thoughtfully. “Maybe we should order some milkshakes too. What do you guys think?”

Momo barely heard Mina, her mind stuck on the name. ‘His name’s Midoriya? Izuku Midoriya?’ Her heart thudded loudly in her chest as memories of her childhood flashed through her mind. ‘It couldn’t be... could it?’

“You know what?” Mina added with a mischievous glint in her eye, breaking into a wide grin. “I think today’s the day I finally talk to that cutie!”

However, before Mina could make a move, Momo abruptly shot to her feet, startling her classmates in the booth. Her focus didn’t waver; her eyes stayed locked on the white-haired teen, the name Izuku Midoriya echoing in her mind.

“H-Hey, Momo?” Mina called after her, her tone laced with confusion as the other girls exchanged surprised glances.

But Momo didn’t stop. Her legs carried her toward the table where the white-haired boy sat, her heart pounding in her chest with every step.

Izuku sat back down at his table, the chocolate milkshake cool against his fingers. He stared at the cup for a moment, his reflection faintly visible on its glossy surface, before squeezing his eyes shut in frustration.

‘Dammit, dammit, dammit! Why the hell did I have to put the order under my actual name?’ he mentally berated himself, gripping the edge of the table tighter than necessary. The moment the barista had called his name, his heart had nearly stopped, and now his thoughts were spiraling. ‘I should have just walked out of the café instead of getting my order…'

But then again, that would’ve been a disaster too. The barista would’ve kept calling his name, drawing even more attention to him. The mere thought made his stomach twist.

Taking a shaky breath, he tried to reassure himself. ‘Maybe she didn’t hear it. Yeah, maybe Momo didn’t even notice my name being called. She was probably too distracted by her friends to have paid any attention.’

‘Calm down,’ he told himself again, his heartbeat slowing slightly. With a quiet exhale, he leaned forward, grabbed the straw, and took a sip of his milkshake.

The rich, chocolate flavor was just starting to soothe his nerves when a soft, feminine voice broke through the faint chatter of the café.

“Excuse me?”

Izuku’s eyes snapped open at the sound, his gaze instinctively locking onto the window in front of him. Clear as day, he saw her reflection—Momo Yaoyorozu, standing right behind him.

His breath caught, and he choked on the sip he had been taking. He sputtered, nearly dropping the milkshake as he scrambled to keep from making a bigger scene.

“Oh no! I’m so sorry!” Momo exclaimed, her voice tinged with alarm as she stepped closer, her hands fluttering in concern. “Are you alright?”

Izuku coughed a few more times as he waved a hand to signal he was fine. After another moment of sputtering, he managed to get his breathing under control and set the milkshake down on the table.

“I-I’m okay,” he croaked, his voice still a little hoarse. He then hesitantly turned his head to look at her, and the moment their eyes met, Momo froze.

Her breath caught as she stared into his eyes—gorgeously vibrant, impossibly green, like glittering emeralds catching the light. ‘Wow... his eyes... they’re like gems,' she thought, momentarily captivated.

Then the thought hit her like a bolt of lightning as recognition flickered in her eyes. ‘There’s no doubt about it. It has to be him.’

Realizing she had been staring, Momo blinked rapidly and straightened, her cheeks warming slightly. “Oh! I-I’m sorry,” she said quickly, clearing her throat as she tried to compose herself. She hesitated, then asked, “But... would your name happen to be Izuku Midoriya?”

Izuku stiffened, forcing himself to remain calm. “…Yes, it is,” he replied cautiously, keeping his tone neutral.

Momo’s heart skipped a beat at his confirmation, but before she could speak, Izuku added, “And who are you? Have we… met somewhere before?”

At this, Momo’s bright demeanor dimmed, her expression growing sullen. She hesitated, looking down at the floor as if searching for the courage to speak. “My name is Momo… Momo Yaoyorozu,” she finally said softly.

Her voice wavered slightly as she glanced up at him, her gaze uncertain. “Do you… do you remember me?” she asked, her tone hesitant, almost as if afraid of the answer.

Izuku froze for a moment, the question hanging heavily in the air. He considered his options. On one hand, he could claim not to remember her, sparing himself the complications of reopening old connections—but it would undoubtedly hurt her. On the other hand, admitting he remembered her would likely make her happy, but it might lead to unforeseen complications in the future.

After a brief internal debate, Izuku made his decision. Feigning surprise, he blinked, his brow furrowing slightly. “Momo Yaoyorozu?” he repeated, his tone carefully laced with uncertainty, as though he was struggling to place the name. “From when we were kids?”

Momo’s face lit up with a delighted smile, her earlier unease vanishing in an instant. “Yes! It’s me!” she exclaimed, her voice filled with excitement but soft enough not to disturb the other café patrons. “We were the best of friends growing up!”

Her words hit Izuku like a punch to the gut, the weight of her sincerity tightening his chest. Guilt and regret churned within him, but he kept his composure. Forcing a smile, he let his gaze flicker over her, as though taking her in for the first time. “Wow,” he said, his tone warm with feigned amazement. “I hardly recognized you. You’ve grown so much since the last time we saw each other.”

Before Momo could respond, Izuku stood up from his chair. Momo’s breath caught as she realized just how tall he was. At five foot eight, she was tall for her age and used to towering over most of her peers. But now, Izuku, the same age as her, stood at an imposing six foot six.

For a moment, Momo simply stared, marveling at the height difference she hadn’t noticed earlier when he walked to the counter. “You’ve… changed a lot too,” she finally said, her voice tinged with awe.

Izuku smiled and nodded. “It’s nice to see you again,” he said before stepping forward and pulling her into a friendly hug.

Momo’s eyes widened in surprise as her body stiffened. Her cheeks flushed a deep pink when her large, soft breasts pressed against his broad, muscular chest. She froze for a couple of seconds before regaining her composure and tentatively wrapping her arms around him, returning the hug.

Behind her, the faint sound of giggling reached her ears. Momo’s classmates at the booth were watching, clearly amused. She ignored them, though her cheeks darkened slightly with embarrassment.

After a moment, they broke the hug, stepping back from each other. Momo looked up at him, her expression a mix of wonder and disbelief. “I can’t believe it’s really you,” she said softly, her voice trembling with emotion. “I never thought I’d see you again.”

Izuku rubbed the back of his neck, glancing away briefly. “Yeah… same here,” he admitted, his tone quiet but sincere.

He glanced back at his table, then gestured to the empty seat across from him. “Do you want to sit down? We could catch up.”

Momo’s smile returned, warm and bright. “I’d like that,” she said with a nod.

The two moved to the table and took their seats across from each other. As they settled in, the lively hum of the café seemed to fade into the background, leaving only the quiet weight of their shared history between them.

Momo’s posture was poised yet warm, her dark eyes brimming with curiosity as she studied Izuku, as though struggling to believe he was truly there.

“So much has changed,” she began softly, her voice laced with wonder. “I have so many questions, I don’t even know where to start…” Her gaze flicked briefly to his hair. “Why is your hair white now? It used to be dark green.”

Izuku leaned back slightly, his expression growing somber. “A lot’s happened,” he admitted. “But… I’ll explain.”

Momo hesitated, her hands clasping tightly in her lap. “I… heard about the car crash and how you and your mother went missing,” she said, her voice faltering. “My parents and I were informed by the police that it may have been caused by a Villain attack…” Her voice broke slightly, and she swallowed hard before continuing. “I was so scared, Izuku. I thought you and your mom might have been killed… but I never knew for sure. Not knowing was unbearable.”

Izuku’s chest tightened. He exhaled slowly, willing himself to stay composed as he nodded. “It was a Villain attack,” he confirmed quietly. “We were… kidnapped. My mom and I.”

Momo’s eyes widened in shock, her breath catching. “Kidnapped?”

He nodded again, his voice steady but heavy. “My mom…” He paused, his throat tightening, and looked down briefly before forcing himself to continue. “She didn’t make it. And I…” His voice grew quieter. “I was… tortured. Brutally.”

Momo gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. “Izuku…” she whispered, horrified.

“I don’t want to get into the… gory details,” Izuku said quickly, lifting his gaze to hers. “But it’s because of my… Quirk that I managed to survive. Do you remember it? Damage Empowerment?”

Momo nodded, her gaze steady, her expression unreadable as she listened.

“Right. Well, eventually…” Izuku hesitated, his expression carefully composed. “Eventually, my Quirk made me strong enough to escape. I had to get out on my own. No Heroes came to save us.”

Momo’s hands trembled, her voice a whisper. “You were alone… all that time…”

Izuku nodded solemnly. “The stress of everything—the torture, the fear—it changed me in more ways than one. That’s why my hair turned white. It’s called Canities subita. Stress-induced whitening of the hair.”

Momo stared at him, stricken. Tears welled in her eyes, threatening to spill over. “Izuku… I’m so sorry. You didn’t deserve all that pain.” Her voice cracked as she spoke.

Izuku’s expression softened, and he leaned forward slightly. “Hey… don’t cry,” he said gently, his tone soothing. “It’s okay now. I’m here. I’m alright.” He offered her a small, reassuring smile, and after a moment, she nodded, wiping her eyes and taking a deep breath.

Once she composed herself, Momo looked at him earnestly. “After… after all of that, what happened? Where did you go?”

Not wanting to reveal the truth, Izuku hesitated for a fraction of a second before answering. “I ended up in an orphanage,” he said, his voice calm but with an edge of hesitation. He hated lying to her, but the truth wasn’t something he could share—not ever. “I was shuffled from one home to another for a while. Eventually, when I got old enough, I got permission to live on my own.”

Momo’s heart broke at the weight in his voice. “I’m so sorry,” she murmured again, her voice thick with emotion.

Izuku reached across the table and gave her hand a light squeeze. “Don’t be. I survived, and I’m still here. That’s what matters.”

Momo swallowed hard, her fingers trembling slightly under his touch. She took a deep breath and shifted the conversation, her tone softening. “Well… I guess it’s my turn now. You’ve been through so much, but…” Her lips curved into a faint smile. “You’re not the only one who’s changed.”

Izuku tilted his head slightly, feigning curiosity. “Oh?”

Momo straightened in her seat, her tone brightening. “I’m attending U.A. now—Japan’s most prestigious Hero school.”

Izuku’s eyes widened in mock surprise. “U.A.? Really? That’s amazing, Momo!”

She nodded, her smile warm but tinged with emotion. “Your disappearance…” Her voice softened, her gaze lowering slightly. “It’s what inspired me to become a Hero. I wanted to help people the way I couldn’t help you.”

Izuku’s heart ached at her words, but he kept his smile in place, nodding in acknowledgment. “You’re going to be a great Hero, Momo,” he said sincerely.

Momo’s smile returned, brighter this time, and for a moment, the weight of the past seemed to lift between them. The quiet buzz of the café gradually came back into focus as the two sat together, the years of separation slowly being bridged by their words.

But just as the moment settled, Izuku’s sixth sense suddenly flared to life—a sharp, jarring sensation that sent a ripple through his entire body. It wasn’t painful, but it was impossible to ignore. It was like a faint, invisible thread tugging at his consciousness, urging him to move, to act. A Villain attack. Far away.

His mind focused on the sensation. He couldn’t see it, couldn’t hear it, but he knew it was happening—somewhere beyond Japan’s borders. His sixth sense couldn’t pinpoint exact locations, but the magnitude of the danger was enough to make his heart clench. America? Europe? Somewhere far, no doubt.

Villains outside of Japan tended to be bolder—less afraid of being hunted, less cautious of Apex. Despite the terror Izuku had instilled in the underworld worldwide, there were still those foolish or desperate enough to rise up.

Forcing his expression to remain calm, Izuku quickly pulled out his phone and checked the time. “Ah…” He frowned, as if just remembering something. “I… completely forgot I had an errand planned for today. I’m running late.”

Momo blinked, her expression shifting from warm happiness to mild disappointment. “Oh,” she said softly. “Already?”

“Yeah,” Izuku said, pushing himself to his feet, his tone apologetic. He slipped the phone back into his pocket. “It was really good catching up with you, Momo. I mean that.” He offered a small smile. “I’ll see you later, okay?”

He turned to leave, only to stop short as a gentle but firm tug pulled at his hand.

“Wait!”

Izuku froze, glancing down to see that Momo had risen from her seat and clasped his hand with both of hers. Her dark eyes searched his face, earnest and hopeful. “Can we… exchange numbers?” she asked softly. “I really don’t want this to be the last time we talk.”

Izuku’s heart skipped for just a moment, and he hesitated. It wasn’t a big deal, exchanging phone numbers—it was just a simple, normal thing friends did. But something about the request made him pause, an instinct whispering that he shouldn’t.

Still, he couldn’t bring himself to refuse her. “...Sure,” he said finally, his voice soft as he gently pulled his hand free to reach for his phone.

Momo’s smile softened as relief washed over her features before they exchanged numbers. Once they were finished, she tucked her phone back into her pocket, but her gaze lingered on Izuku. She had noticed the brief hesitation in his response, a subtle pause that tugged at her thoughts. Still, she kept her expression calm, choosing not to address it as she studied his face for a fleeting moment.

When her eyes met his again, her warmth returned, her voice gentle. “Take care of yourself, okay?” she said. “And let’s meet up again soon.”

Izuku nodded, returning her smile. “Yeah. I’d like that.”

With that, he turned and made his way toward the café exit. His thoughts immediately shifted to the Villain attack as he stepped outside, his pace quickening. He didn’t look back, but he could still feel Momo’s gaze following him until he left the café.

As the door swung shut behind him, Momo’s eyes lingered on it. Her smile stayed soft and warm, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. ‘Izuku… I hope we see each other again soon.’

With a small sigh, she slowly shifted her attention back to her booth, glancing toward her new U.A. friends. They were all still watching her, their faces lit with varying degrees of curiosity and amusement. Mina, in particular, was grinning smugly, her elbow propped on the table and her chin resting in her hand. She leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with an almost predatory excitement, as though she’d just stumbled upon a juicy secret.

Momo couldn’t help but sweatdrop, already sensing the barrage of questions and playful teasing that was undoubtedly about to come her way.

Chapter Text

Yesterday had been quite the day.

Now, as Momo sat at her desk in Class 1-A, waiting for the morning’s lessons to begin, her thoughts lingered on everything that had happened. The room around her was lively, filled with the chatter and energy of her classmates as they settled in. It wasn’t so early that only a few students had arrived—everyone was present, their voices blending into a low hum that surrounded her. Yet despite the activity, Momo’s thoughts were elsewhere.

She couldn’t help but smile as she reflected on the events of the previous day. Her emotions were a jumble of exhaustion, exhilaration, and disbelief. It had been her first day at U.A., a monumental step toward fulfilling her dream of becoming a hero. That alone would have made the day unforgettable, but fate had decided to take it a step further. Not only had she acquired new friends—something she hadn’t experienced in far too long—but she had also reunited with him.

Izuku.

Her childhood friend. Her first friend. Her best friend through most of her early years. He had been missing for five years, a void in her life she’d never quite been able to fill. And then, as though by pure chance, there he was. Not in some planned encounter, but at a café Mina had suggested they visit after their first day of classes at U.A.

Mina had been a regular at the café and had been talking about a supposed "hot guy" she often saw there. The moment they’d entered and shared a booth, Mina had pointed him out to the group. Momo had felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity at the sight of him. Just as Mina was about to stand and approach him—likely to chat or even flirt—Momo had risen first, her instincts pulling her forward before she could think twice.

The conversation that followed had confirmed what her heart already knew. It really was him—Izuku, her long-lost childhood friend.

Momo’s heart warmed at the memory, even as her thoughts turned to the whirlwind of questions and comments that had followed from Mina and the others.

----

“That guy’s your childhood friend?!” Mina had practically shouted, her eyes wide in disbelief.

“Y-Yes,” Momo had replied, her voice slightly uncertain as she tried to gauge Mina’s reaction.

To her surprise, Mina had snapped her fingers in mock disappointment, muttering, “I never stood a chance.”

The cryptic comment left Momo utterly perplexed. What could Mina possibly mean by that?

Turning to Toru for clarification had only deepened her confusion. Toru’s clothes shifted slightly as the invisible girl leaned forward, giggling. “So… is he single?” she’d asked, her voice filled with playful curiosity.

----

Momo’s cheeks had flushed bright red, and even now, she could feel the faint heat rising at the memory. At the time, she’d stammered something unintelligible, desperate to steer the conversation away from Izuku. But Mina and Toru had exchanged knowing looks, clearly enjoying her discomfort.

Sitting at her desk now, Momo let out a soft sigh as the memory replayed in her mind. Her fingers traced idle patterns on her notebook while her gaze drifted to the window. The topic of Izuku suddenly felt… complicated.

It wasn’t as though she hadn’t thought of him often over the years. She’d never stopped wondering where he had gone, why he’d disappeared so suddenly. And now, here he was—older, stronger, and undeniably changed.

And thanks to her new friends, she found herself questioning things she’d never thought about before.

Momo’s thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a booming voice.

“I am here!”

She blinked in surprise, her gaze snapping toward the source of the voice. Before she could process what was happening, the classroom door slid open with a dramatic whoosh, revealing none other than All Might himself, standing tall in his Silver Age costume. His broad grin and signature confident pose radiated charisma, and the sheer presence of the Number One Hero seemed to electrify the air in the room.

“Coming through the door like a hero!” All Might declared, his deep voice echoing across the classroom as he stepped inside.

The class erupted in awe.

“Whoa, it’s really him!” one student exclaimed, eyes wide with excitement.

“Is that his Silver Age costume?” another asked, tilting their head in curiosity.

“It looks retro,” someone murmured, sounding impressed.

“I’m getting goosebumps just looking at him,” another whispered in amazement.

The room buzzed with excitement as All Might strode confidently to the front of the classroom, his booming laugh echoing over the chatter. “Welcome to the most important class in U.A. High!” he began, his deep voice commanding attention. “Think of it as Heroing 101!”

“Here, you will learn the basics of being a Pro and what it means to fight in the name of good!” he continued, striking a dramatic pose, his muscles flexing in perfect synchronization with his powerful delivery.

“Let’s get into it,” he declared, his enthusiasm palpable. “Today’s lesson…”

He reached behind him and pulled out a large card emblazoned with the word “Battle.”

“…will pull no punches,” he finished, holding the card aloft dramatically.

A savage grin spread across Bakugo’s face as the meaning became clear. “Fight training,” he said, his voice filled with raw anticipation.

“Battle?” Momo murmured, her voice tinged with both surprise and concern as her gaze flicked between All Might and the card in his hand.

All Might’s grin widened as he addressed the entire class. “But one of the keys to being a Hero is…” He drew out the word dramatically, his heroic voice commanding attention. “…looking good.”

With a sweeping gesture, he pointed toward the wall on the right side of the classroom.

Everyone’s eyes followed as the wall began to shift. A soft mechanical hum filled the air, and several metallic suitcases with large green numbers slowly emerged from hidden compartments.

“These were designed for you,” All Might announced, his tone steady and proud, “based on your Quirk registration forms and the requests you sent in before school started.”

The room buzzed with excitement. Whispers and exclamations rippled through the students as they stared at the gleaming suitcases now fully in view.

The class erupted in a collective gasp, followed by cheers of, “Costumes!”

“Get yourselves suited up,” All Might declared, his voice commanding but encouraging, “and then meet me at Training Ground Beta!”

“Yes, sir!” the students responded in unison, their voices filled with eagerness.

‘This is it! Our first step to being real Heroes!’ Momo thought, her fists clenching in determination, her enthusiasm palpable.

Ten minutes later, the sun shone brightly over Ground Beta, the sprawling training course designed to emulate a standard urban area. Streets crisscrossed between towering buildings, some of which contained monitoring rooms in their basements to oversee indoor exercises. Located within the prestigious U.A. High School, Ground Beta stood ready to challenge and hone the skills of the young heroes-in-training.

At the entrance to the grounds, All Might stood tall, his Silver Age costume gleaming under the sunlight. His hands rested firmly on his hips, exuding the confidence and authority of the Number One Hero. The urban environment stretched out before him, buzzing with the potential of what was to come.

The shadowed hallway leading to Ground Beta stirred with movement. The faint sound of footsteps echoed, growing louder as the students of Class 1-A began to emerge. One by one, their silhouettes became clearer, stepping from the shadows into the light. Each was clad in their newly crafted Hero costumes, the designs reflecting their unique personalities and abilities while brimming with practicality.

All Might’s grin widened as he watched the students approach, their colorful costumes glinting under the bright sunlight.

“They say that clothes make the Pros, young ladies and gentlemen,” he said, his booming voice carrying across the training grounds. “And behold, you are the proof!”

The students stepped fully into view, their faces alight with a mix of excitement and determination.

All Might’s gaze softened briefly, pride evident in his eyes. Straightening his posture, he raised his voice once more. “Take this to heart. From now on, you are all…”

He paused as the last student emerged, completing the group now gathered before him.

“…Heroes in training!” he declared, his voice ringing with conviction.

“This is getting me all revved up!” All Might exclaimed, his grin widening as he swept his gaze across the gathered students from left to right, taking in each of their costumes. “You all look so cool!”

Crossing his arms over his chest, his energy seemed to brim even brighter as he added, “Now. Shall we get started, you buncha newbies?”

The clothing allowance at U.A. High School was a unique perk. Before enrolling, each student had submitted their Quirk registration forms, which detailed not only their Quirk's capabilities but also included their physical measurements and any desired costume designs. These forms were sent to an exclusive clothing company affiliated with the school, tasked with crafting state-of-the-art hero costumes tailored to each student's specifications.

For Momo, the process had been anything but straightforward.

After inheriting One for All, in addition to her Creation Quirk, Momo realized she needed to update her Quirk registration form. However, the secrecy surrounding One for All made this a delicate matter. She couldn’t allow anyone to know she had two Quirks. Instead, she had to frame One for All as a natural extension of her Creation Quirk.

Fortunately, a quick phone call with All Might had eased her concerns. To her surprise, the process of updating a Quirk registration form was surprisingly flexible. All Might explained that it wasn’t uncommon for people to discover new facets of their Quirks as they matured, and revisions were permitted once or twice to reflect these discoveries.

This leniency worked to her advantage. Momo successfully updated her registration to include One for All as an application of her existing Quirk. She described it as an ability to use her body’s lipids not only to create non-living matter but also to generate strength-enhancing energy. With this explanation, her secret remained safe.

The next step had been designing her hero costume. As part of the process, she had to take and submit her measurements, including her bust, waist, and hip sizes—B103, W61, H93—which she found embarrassingly personal to record.

Her initial costume design was practical but undeniably revealing. It featured a high-collared, sleeveless crimson leotard with silver accents, open from her neck to just below her navel. This design allowed for maximum skin exposure, critical for the proper use of her Quirk. It also included calf-length red boots with sharp dips, two gold utility belts, and a thinner strap around her upper chest to hold her books on composition information.

When Momo presented the design to her parents, her father had been aghast. He forbade her from submitting such a revealing costume, describing it as unsuitable for his daughter.

While Momo herself wasn’t thrilled about the idea of wearing something so immodest, she had struggled to find a more practical alternative that accommodated her Quirk. When she expressed this dilemma to her father, he took it upon himself to find a solution.

Leveraging his wealth and influence, Momo’s father researched cutting-edge technology and discovered "organic clothing," a material derived from organic compounds cloned from a person’s blood.

This revolutionary material was designed to harmonize seamlessly with an individual's Quirk. For Momo, it allowed the objects she created to phase harmlessly through her costume as though it were a part of her skin, eliminating the risk of tearing or damage entirely. The technology behind organic clothing came from I-Island, a hub for groundbreaking research in Quirk-related innovations.

Though none of U.A.’s designated clothing companies had access to this advanced technology, her father spared no expense. He procured the necessary technology from I-Island and established a subsidiary of his own company dedicated to the production of specialized clothing just to ensure that Momo’s Hero costume would meet her needs perfectly.

The result was a striking yet practical Hero costume, blending modesty with modern functionality. Momo’s new suit featured a high-collared, long-sleeve, form-fitting, full-body design that covered her entirely except for her head, hands, and the front of her neck, where the collar opened. Primarily crimson with sleek white accents, the costume exuded elegance and professionalism.

The white lines running down the front and sides of her body added structure to the crimson, visually breaking up the color while accentuating her figure with a sleek, modern aesthetic. Strategically placed, the accents provided balance and symmetry, enhancing the overall appearance of the suit.

The long sleeves featured finger loops, similar to those of bridal gauntlets, that secured them to her middle fingers to ensure they remained snug during action while leaving her hands fully dexterous. Complementing the suit were white, knee-high boots designed for durability and support. Thicker and more padded than the rest of her skintight outfit, the boots featured connected kneepads for enhanced protection in dynamic scenarios.

A beige utility belt, slim and tight-fitting, wrapped around her waist. Equipped with four buttoned pouches—two on each side—it offered convenient storage for tools and items, maintaining an organized approach to her hero duties.

Finally, a technologically advanced visor replaced her reliance on books. The clear electronic lens projected holographic information about molecular structures, streamlining her use of her Quirk and elevating her efficiency in combat and problem-solving.

Momo had loved the design, feeling that it embodied her ideals and aspirations while giving her the confidence to step into her new role as a U.A. student.

Momo smiled faintly as she reminisced about the journey her Hero costume had taken to its current design. The process had been anything but easy, yet every challenge had shaped the design into what it was today—a blend of practicality, modesty, and cutting-edge innovation. She had her father’s support to thank, as well as her own resolve to create something that embodied her ideals. The suit was more than just clothing; it was a reflection of who she aspired to be.

Her musings were abruptly interrupted by a familiar, exuberant voice.

“Dang, I gotta say, Yaomomo, you really outdid yourself with your costume! It looks so cool!” Mina’s enthusiastic tone snapped Momo back to the present.

Blinking, Momo turned to face her classmate, who stood with her signature grin. Mina’s Hero costume was just as eye-catching as her personality—a purple and turquoise, skin-tight bodysuit with a camouflage pattern that ended just above her breasts, showing off a generous amount of pink cleavage. Over it, she wore a cropped, sleeveless, tan-colored waistcoat with white fur lining its collar, which she left unbuttoned. Her plum violet and beige acid-proof boots were designed with holes in the soles, allowing her to secrete acid from her feet for sliding across surfaces. The overall look was unapologetically bold, perfectly mirroring Mina’s vivacious and daring spirit.

Before Momo could respond, Ochako joined the conversation with an enthusiastic nod.

“She’s right, Yaoyorozu. Your costume is amazing!” Ochako said before she began rubbing the back of her head awkwardly. “I wish I’d been as specific about mine, though. This bodysuit is so skintight—it’s not really my style.”

Momo’s gaze shifted to Ochako, who tugged at the pale pink design running down the middle of her black full-body suit, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. The suit, which clung tightly to her figure and emphasized her curves, was accented with two black semi-spheres on her chest, pink stripes starting at her midsection, and a deep pink choker. Two-toned pink sleeves with cuffs and round gauntlets equipped with handles, designed to manipulate her blood pressure, added functionality, while matching knee-high boots with deep pink shock-absorbent soles, grey heels with stiff springs, and a two-piece belt with a round buckle completed the outfit. A tinted visor headgear, crafted to lessen stress on her ear canals, rounded out the ensemble. Despite its advanced features and practicality, the suit’s tightness was an unfortunate oversight, stemming from her lack of specificity in her design request.

“It’s definitely functional,” Ochako added with a sigh, “but I wish it didn’t feel like I was wearing shrink wrap.”

Momo chuckled softly at Ochako’s lament, her warm smile lingering as the lively chatter between her classmates filled the air. Just as she began to reflect on the variety of Hero costumes around her, a voice from nearby broke through the noise, abruptly pulling her attention.

“I love this school.”

The unexpected exclamation drew Momo’s attention, and she turned in the direction of the voice. Her gaze landed on Mineta, who was staring unabashedly at her, Mina, and Ochako. His eyes gleamed with a lecherous excitement, and his expression left no doubt as to what he found so captivating—the tight-fitting designs of their Hero costumes.

The realization hit Momo like a cold wave, her stomach twisting in revulsion. Blue vertical lines seemed to descend across her face, illustrating her immediate disgust. She turned her eyes away, unwilling to linger on his perverted behavior.

Before she could dwell further, a commanding voice rang out, cutting through the murmur of the class.

“Now that you’re ready, it’s time for combat training!” All Might’s booming announcement drew everyone’s focus, the energy in the air shifting as the students prepared themselves for whatever their teacher had in store for them.

Momo straightened, forcing herself to push aside the lingering discomfort.

Tenya raised his right hand in perfect form, his posture rigid. "Sir!" he called out, immediately drawing All Might's attention.

All eyes turned to Tenya, clad in his Hero costume. His dark blue one-piece suit was accented with lightweight, pale silver armor pieces—a chest plate, a metal collar, vambraces that extended past his elbows, and a helmet that completely covered his face. The helmet’s design was both sleek and functional, featuring a sharp bevor for ventilation, curved horns behind the ears, and a spike protruding from the back. The suit was completed by his silver knee-high boots with gold accents, designed specifically for his Quirk, and the decorative metal pipes secured to his torso.

"This is the fake city from our entrance exam," Tenya observed, his voice clear and authoritative. "Does that mean that we'll be conducting urban battles again?"

All Might turned to address the class, his grin unwavering. "Not quite," he replied, his tone brimming with energy. "I'm going to move you two steps ahead. Most of the villain fights you see on the news take place outside. However, statistically speaking, run‐ins with the most dastardly evildoers take place indoors. Think about it: backroom deals, home invasions, secret underground lairs. Truly intelligent criminals stay hidden in the shadows. For this training exercise, you'll be split into teams of good guys and bad guys and fight two‐on‐two indoor battles."

Tsuyu tilted her head slightly, her finger resting against her lips as she asked, "Isn't this a little advanced?"

"The best training is what you get on the battlefield!" All Might declared with a booming laugh. "But remember, you can't just punch a robot this time. You're dealing with actual people now."

The class erupted into a flurry of questions.

Bakugo crossed his arms, his expression sharp. "How much can we hurt the other team?"

Ochako raised a hesitant hand. "Do we need to worry about the losers getting expelled like earlier?"

Tenya adjusted his helmet. "Will you be splitting us up based on chance or comparative skill?"

"I wasn't finished talking!" All Might grunted in slight annoyance through gritted teeth.

The students quieted, and All Might raised a hand. "Listen up!" he said, pulling out a small pamphlet.

Momo’s eyes widened slightly as she mentally noted, ‘A script?’

"The situation is this," All Might continued, glancing at the pamphlet. "The Villains have hidden a nuclear missile somewhere in their hideout. The Heroes must try to foil their plans. To do that, the good guys either have to catch the evildoers or recover the weapon. Likewise, the bad guys succeed if they protect their payload or capture the heroes."

With that, All Might tucked the pamphlet away and presented the students with a yellow box labeled "Lots" in bold black letters. "Time's limited, and we'll choose teams by drawing lots!"

Tenya raised a hand again. "Isn't there a better way?"

Before All Might could respond, Momo spoke up, her tone calm and reasoned. "In real life, Pros often have to team up with Heroes from other agencies on the spot, based on circumstance rather than preference. That may be the reasoning behind drawing lots."

Tenya nodded, adjusting his stance. "Yes, I see. Life is a random series of events." He bowed respectfully toward All Might. "Excuse my rudeness."

All Might turned his back to the class, pumping his fist in the air as he exclaimed, "No sweat. Let's draw!"

The students then began approaching the yellow box one by one, each drawing their lot with a mix of nervousness and anticipation. When Momo’s turn came, she stepped forward calmly, dipping her hand into the box and pulling out a folded slip of paper. She then unfolded the slip of paper in her hand and glanced at the letter written on it.

"Team A," she murmured to herself, noting the result. She then stepped aside to let the next person take their turn.

As the last student drew their lot, the class began moving to find their matching teammates. Momo scanned the crowd, her eyes seeking the person holding the matching letter. A moment later, she spotted them, her partner already heading toward her with an easy stride.

Once all the students had paired up, the teams were as follows:

• Team A: Yaoyorozu and Asui
• Team B: Todoroki and Shoji
• Team C: Mineta and Tokoyami
• Team D: Bakugo and Iida
• Team E: Ashido and Aoyama
• Team F: Koda and Sato
• Team G: Kaminari and Jiro
• Team H: Uraraka and Shinso
• Team I: Hagakure and Ojiro
• Team J: Sero and Kirishima

As the teams assembled, Momo let out a quiet sigh of relief. She stole a glance toward Mineta, who was visibly sulking about not being paired with a girl. The mere thought of being on a team with him made her sick to her stomach.

Her gaze shifted to Tsuyu, who now stood beside her. Tsuyu’s Hero costume complemented her frog-like Quirk perfectly. She wore a bright green turtleneck bodysuit that hugged her curvy frame, with two black lines framed by yellow outlines running down the suit. Tan-colored gloves with large green buckles adorned her hands, the wrist guards lending a rugged utility to her attire. A set of belts added to the outfit's distinctive style—one crossing above her chest, secured by straps over her shoulders, and another circling her waist, punctuated with small holes all around. Tight black boots with yellow “V”-shaped markings on her thighs merged seamlessly with green webbed flippers on her feet, resembling the toes of a frog. Her headband matched the tan gloves, while dark green goggles perched atop her head, their tinted lenses ready for use. A slim, dark green mask ran along the middle of her face, enhancing her determined yet tranquil appearance.

Momo blinked in surprise, momentarily caught off guard by how large Tsuyu’s breasts were, accentuated by the snug fit of her bodysuit. While not as big as her own, they were still impressively large—something she hadn’t noticed before, likely due to Tsuyu’s usual hunched posture and unassuming demeanor. Shaking the thought away, she focused on Tsuyu’s calm presence instead.

A small, genuine smile touched Momo’s lips. ‘Of all the people I could have been paired with, I’m glad it’s her.'

Momo admired Tsuyu’s calm and composed demeanor, but what resonated with her most was Tsuyu’s maturity. Yesterday at the café, after Izuku had left and Mina and Toru began bombarded her with teasing questions about her relationship with him, Tsuyu had attempted to diffuse the situation. Her quiet but firm support had meant more to Momo than she’d let on.

"Let’s do our best, Yaoyorozu," Tsuyu said, giving her a small nod of encouragement.

"Of course," Momo replied, her smile widening.

All Might clapped his hands, his booming voice capturing everyone’s attention. "Now that the teams are set, it’s time to determine the first match-up!"

He held up two new boxes, one white with the word "HERO" in bold black letters and one black with the word "VILLAIN" in bold white letters.

"I declare the first teams to fight will be…" All Might began as he reached into the boxes. "...these guys!" he finished as he pulled out a ball from each box. He held them up high, revealing the letters written on them.

The black ball from the Villain box had "D" written in bold white letters, and the white ball from the Hero box had "A" written in bold black letters.

Momo blinked, realization washing over her. ‘Team A… That’s us. And Team D… Bakugo.’

"Team A will be the Heroes, Team D will be the Villains. Everyone else can head to the monitoring room to watch!” All Might announced with his usual exuberance.

"Yes, sir!" the rest of the class chorused before dispersing toward the observation area.

Momo glanced uneasily at Katsuki, who was still glaring at her with intense hostility. She quickly looked away, her heart pounding, before silently clenching her fists at her sides. Taking a deep breath, she forced her nervousness aside, her expression shifting to one of determination.

A few minutes later, after all the other students had vacated the area, All Might addressed the two teams that remained. "Bad guys, you can go on in and get set up. In five minutes, the good guys will be let loose, and the battle will start!"

"Yes, sir!" Tsuyu, Momo, and Tenya answered in unison. Katsuki remained silent, striding toward the fake building without a word.

Team D disappeared inside the structure, heading for the room containing the fake nuclear missile they were tasked with defending. Now alone outside the building, Momo and Tsuyu stood side by side, reviewing their copies of the floor plan.

"Do you think they expect us to memorize the building's layout?" Tsuyu asked, her finger tapping lightly on the map.

Momo shook her head slightly. "It’s unlikely. The building is far too large for that to be practical."

Tsuyu nodded. "I’m glad All Might isn’t threatening us with some form of punishment like Mr. Aizawa would. That takes some of the pressure off."

She began to add, "It means we don’t have to stress as much—" but paused mid-sentence, her wide eyes shifting to Momo. Tsuyu's tone softened as she asked, "Are you okay, Yaoyorozu?"

Momo blinked, realizing she had been fidgeting. "Oh, yes, I’m fine. I’m just… a little nervous. We’re up against Bakugo, after all."

Tsuyu tilted her head slightly. "We’ll definitely need to be on guard. They’re strong opponents, ribbit." She paused for a moment before continuing. "Do you… know Bakugo from somewhere?"

Momo blinked in surprise at the question. "Yes, actually. He and I have known each other since early childhood. We weren't friends and he’s always been a bit of a nuisance, to be honest. His Quirk is incredibly powerful and destructive." She exhaled, her brows knitting in concentration. "We’ll need to think strategically if we want to stand any chance of winning."

Before Tsuyu could respond, All Might’s booming voice rang out over the intercom system, audible both inside and outside the fake building. "All right! Let’s begin the indoor combat training! Team A and Team D, your time starts now!"

Chapter Text

All Might stood at the center of the monitoring room, the bright glow of the multiple camera feeds reflecting in his eyes. The large screen displayed every angle of the replica building, showing both the interior and exterior. The class watched in anticipation, their murmurs soft but filled with excitement.

“Pay attention, kids,” All Might said, his voice firm yet encouraging. “Think about what you would do in their shoes.”

As he spoke, he slipped an earpiece into his ear, his expression turning more serious. ‘Young Yaoyorozu! In this class, you’re just another student. I’ll grade you as I would anyone else, without playing favorites.’

Inside the replica building, Momo and Tsuyu were making their move. They entered through an open window, the light outside casting long shadows across the dimly lit room. Momo climbed in first, her movements deliberate and cautious. Tsuyu followed with a quiet hop, landing gracefully behind her.

“We’re in,” Tsuyu whispered, her tone calm yet focused.

Momo nodded. “Yes, but we need to be careful. There are a lot of blind spots here. Stay on guard.”

With those words of caution hanging in the air, Momo and Tsuyu began moving cautiously through the maze-like halls of the replica building. The sound of their footsteps was soft against the tiled floor, the quiet tension amplifying every creak and echo. The metallic walls, made up of large square panels held together by rivets, reflected faint glimmers of light, making the seams and edges appear sharper. Every turn presented a new corridor, each indistinguishable from the last, adding to the unease of their task.

Momo’s eyes scanned their surroundings, her focus sharp. ‘Even though it’s been a few years since I’ve seen Bakugo, I know I can beat him.’

Her thoughts drifted to her training, the countless hours spent mastering One for All. The power was immense, but she had made significant strides in controlling it, overcoming challenge after challenge to refine her skills. ‘I’ve worked so hard for this. I just have to stay focused and not lose my composure.’

Taking a steadying breath, she steeled herself. ‘I can do this.’

The moment shattered with a sudden burst of motion. From around the corner ahead, Katsuki sprang into view, his eyes blazing with ferocity and his scowl twisting into a wild, predatory grin.

With an anger-filled grunt, he cocked his arm back, fire and light crackling violently in his palm as his Quirk flared to life. In an instant, he hurled himself toward Momo and Tsuyu with explosive speed.

“Watch out!” Momo shouted, her instincts taking over. Without hesitation, she lunged at Tsuyu, tackling her to the ground just as Katsuki thrust his open palm forward.

Tsuyu let out a soft grunt as she landed on her back with a thud. Momo fell on top of her, pressing their bodies into the floor.

Katsuki’s attack missed by inches, detonating against the metallic wall behind where they had been standing. The explosion tore through the structure with a deafening roar, leaving a jagged, smoldering hole in the panels. Shards of twisted metal clattered to the ground as a thick cloud of smoke erupted from the impact, spreading rapidly and shrouding Katsuki from view. The acrid stench of burnt metal and smoke filled the air, and the oppressive heat from the blast seemed to cling to the confined space.

Momo turned her head sharply toward the smoke, her heart racing as she tried to locate Katsuki. Her gaze swept through the swirling haze, but all she could see was the faint glow of embers flickering within the cloud. Her breathing was steady but heavy. “That was close,” she muttered, her voice low and focused.

“Yaoyorozu, get off me,” Tsuyu said suddenly, her tone calm but firm.

Momo blinked and turned her attention down to Tsuyu, noticing for the first time the light blush dusting her face.

“This is embarrassing,” Tsuyu added, her voice quieter now.

Realization dawned on Momo as she noticed their close proximity—her body pressed down against Tsuyu’s, their faces mere inches apart. Her own cheeks began to warm as a blush crept across her face. Before she could stammer out a response, Tsuyu continued.

“Even though you saved me…” Tsuyu began, her voice calm yet tinged with discomfort as her eyes shifted downward, drawing Momo’s attention. Momo’s breath hitched as she followed Tsuyu’s gaze, the full picture clicking into place—their ample breasts were pressed tightly together, her noticeably larger bust overwhelming Tsuyu’s impressive but slightly more modest bust. Tsuyu finished flatly, “…this is wrong.”

The realization struck Momo like a tidal wave, her face flushing a deep crimson as embarrassment flooded her, intensifying the heat between them. Her blush deepened to a dark crimson as she hastily scrambled off Tsuyu, exclaiming, “S-sorry!” Her movements were so sudden she nearly lost her balance as she stood, her mind swirling with mortification.

Before Momo could recover from the mortifying moment, the thick smoke surrounding them began to swirl. A powerful gust of wind cut through the air, dissipating the cloud with a single, forceful swing of Katsuki’s arm. The metallic scent of the explosion lingered as Katsuki came into view, standing confidently with his trademark sneer plastered across his face.

“What’s the matter, 3D Printer?” he taunted, his crimson eyes glinting with challenge. “Afraid to stand up and fight me?”

Momo clenched her fists, pushing aside her embarrassment and forcing herself to focus. As her gaze shifted to Katsuki, she finally took notice of his Hero costume. The tight black tank top emphasized his muscular frame, the orange "X" across his chest forming a sharp V-neck. The metallic neck brace around his throat, combined with the grenade-like gauntlets and jagged black mask, gave him a fierce and intimidating appearance. The green-and-orange belt holding up his baggy pants, coupled with the knee-high combat boots, completed the look of someone who radiated controlled chaos.

Momo straightened her posture, her expression calm yet determined. “I knew you’d come at me first. And I figured you’d try to catch me by surprise,” she said, her voice steady despite the residual heat of her earlier embarrassment.

In the monitoring room, Mineta reeled from the sharp vibrations coursing through his skull, stumbling backward with a groan. Kyoka withdrew her earphone jack from his ear, the cord snapping back into place with a decisive flick. Her expression was cold, her narrowed eyes brimming with silent fury.

She had no patience for Mineta’s behavior, especially in a situation meant to evaluate their classmates' abilities. His inappropriate reaction to the earlier scene between Momo and Tsuyu had crossed a line, and Kyoka made sure he understood her disapproval in no uncertain terms.

Eijiro frowned at the monitor, his arms crossed as he observed Katsuki’s tactics. “Sneak attack, Bakugo? What kinda man pulls cheap crap like that?” he said, his voice tinged with disappointment.

All Might, standing near the monitors, replied in a calm, measured tone. “It’s a viable strategy,” he said, defending Katsuki’s actions. “He’s playing the part. Acting like a true villain would.”

Mina, standing near the monitor, grinned brightly. “It didn’t work. Yaomomo dodged it!” she said, her cheerful tone cutting through the tension.

Mina’s cheerful exclamation had barely faded when Denki leaned forward, pointing at one of the monitors. “Look, there he goes!” he said, his voice charged with excitement as Katsuki bolted forward, his movements swift and aggressive.

Back in the replica building, the tension was palpable as Katsuki charged at Momo and Tsuyu, his expression twisted with fierce determination.

“I won’t hurt you so bad they’ll have to stop the fight,” he growled, his tone dripping with mockery as he closed the distance between them. “Just clo—”

Before he could finish his sentence, Momo had already sprung into action. Her hands glowed faintly as she activated her Quirk, Creation, forming a small ball of grey adhesive goo encased in a delicate, clear membrane. With practiced precision, she hurled the goo ball at Katsuki’s face.

The ball struck its mark with a wet splat, the membrane breaking upon impact and splattering the sticky adhesive over Katsuki’s entire face. His steps faltered as he clawed at the substance, his curses muffled beneath the layer of goo clinging stubbornly to his skin.

Momo didn’t waste a moment. She turned to Tsuyu with calm urgency. “Go. I’ll distract Bakugo.”

Tsuyu nodded silently in understanding. Without a word, she hopped away in her characteristic frog-like manner, her movements smooth and deliberate. In moments, she disappeared down the corridor, focused entirely on completing the mission.

As soon as Tsuyu was out of sight, Momo turned her full attention back to Katsuki, her mind calculating her next move. Katsuki, meanwhile, clawed furiously at the adhesive covering his face, growling in frustration. With a final, forceful yank, he managed to rip the sticky substance off. He hurled it to the ground with a wet splat, his crimson eyes locking onto Momo with a fiery intensity.

“Is that the best you’ve got, bitch?!” he spat, his voice venomous and dripping with scorn.

Momo returned his glare with one of her own, her eyes sharp and burning with cold anger. “No,” she answered simply, her voice calm and deliberate, a stark contrast to the storm in her gaze. Then, without giving Katsuki a chance to react, she swiftly produced a small, marble-sized grey pellet she’d created with her Quirk and threw it to the ground. The instant it struck, the fragile casing shattered, releasing a dense cloud of white smoke that rapidly consumed the area.

Katsuki groaned in irritation as the dense cloud of smoke enveloped him, obscuring his vision entirely. “Oh, come on,” he muttered, his tone dripping with annoyance. His crimson eyes narrowed, unamused by Momo's tactics. “You think this crap’s gonna stop me?”

Crouching low to the ground, he planted both palms against the floor and ignited his Quirk. With a deafening boom, a powerful explosion erupted beneath him, sending a shockwave rippling outward and dispersing the smoke in an instant. The ground beneath Katsuki was scorched as the now-cleared space revealed him standing at the center of the blast, unharmed and as furious as ever.

From his crouched position, Katsuki’s crimson eyes darted to the spot where Momo had stood moments ago, expecting to see her scrambling to escape through the smoke. To his shock, the area was empty. His brow furrowed, and a frustrated growl escaped his lips as he quickly stood up, his movements sharp and agitated.

“The hell?!” he snarled, his voice dripping with confusion and irritation as his head whipped from side to side, scanning the area for any sign of her.

A sudden, prickling sensation along his spine drew his attention upward. Acting on instinct, Katsuki snapped his head back, his eyes widening in surprise at what he saw.

High above him, Momo was suspended in midair, her body was enveloped in a blue-and-pink, bio-electric aura—the unmistakable sign of her Total Veiling technique. Katsuki’s gaze narrowed in realization. She had used the smoke as a distraction to activate her Quirk and launch herself high into the air before he could notice.

What caught his attention next was the object in her hands. His breath hitched when he noticed she was aiming what appeared to be a gun right at him.

Before he could react, a sharp pop pierced the air. A dart fired from the gun with incredible speed, revealing the weapon to be a dart gun. Katsuki barely had time to register it before the dart embedded itself in his shoulder.

The impact wasn’t enough to bring him down, but it caught him off guard, his eyes briefly widening as a sharp sting radiated from the point of contact. His teeth clenched in irritation, his expression darkening as he locked eyes with Momo above him.

Momo descended rapidly, gravity pulling her back to the ground. Her bio-electric aura flickered faintly as she adjusted her posture midair, her movements controlled and deliberate. Katsuki’s crimson eyes followed her fall, his gaze narrowing as she landed gracefully on her feet behind him.

He spun around sharply, his shoulder still throbbing from the dart. With a growl of irritation, he grabbed the dart embedded in his flesh, ripping it out in one swift motion. He tossed it aside with disdain, glaring daggers at Momo.

“You’re gonna regret that, 3D Printer!” he snarled, his voice dripping with venom.

Without hesitation, Katsuki thrust his hands back, igniting his palms with a deafening boom. The fiery shockwave propelled him forward at breakneck speed, closing the gap between them in an instant.

Momo reacted swiftly, raising her dart gun to take aim once more. With practiced precision, she fired. The dart whizzed through the air toward Katsuki, but he had already anticipated this response, twisting his body midair and using another explosion to propel himself out of its path.

“Not this time!” he barked, an explosion midair to change his trajectory. The sudden shift caused him to arced around her line of fire, his momentum carrying him behind her.

Momo pivoted, trying to keep up, but Katsuki was already one step ahead. With a sharp roar, he unleashed an explosion directly at her back. The blast struck her, sending her stumbling forward as her dart gun was knocked from her grip, clattering uselessly to the ground.

Seizing the opening, Katsuki grabbed her arm in a vice-like grip.

“3D Printer!” he barked, his voice slicing through the chaos. “Don’t you ever forget what you are!”

With brutal force, he hoisted her off the ground and swung her downward, igniting a series of small explosions in his free hand to amplify the momentum.

Momo hit the ground hard, the impact reverberating through the air as she landed on her back. Dust and debris erupted around them from the force of the slam, Katsuki towering over her with a predatory grin etched across his face.

“You’re a weakling!” he spat, his voice dripping with scorn.

In the monitoring room, the students watched the scene unfold on the monitors, their reactions a mix of shock and unease.

Denki rubbed the back of his neck, grimacing. “That guy has some real anger issues.”

Mina winced, her face contorting at the sight of Momo hitting the ground. “Yaomomo!” she exclaimed in concern. “That looked like it hurt!”

The others murmured amongst themselves, torn between awe at Katsuki’s power and discomfort at his intensity.

Back in the replica building, on the fifth floor, crouching behind one of the square pillars lining the room was Tsuyu, her gaze fixed on the fake bomb in the center of the room. Tenya stood beside it, oblivious to her presence.

‘Found it,’ Tsuyu thought to herself. ‘Now I just have to tell Yaoyorozu. And try my best to stay hidden until she gets up here.’

She reached a hand toward her earpiece but stopped midway as Tenya began to speak.

“Bakugo definitely has a villainous side,” he declared, his tone thoughtful yet intense. “And that’s exactly what we need to succeed in this mission. I need to temporarily devote myself to criminal intent. Yes. I won’t fail this trial and risk bringing shame down on the Iida family name.”

Straightening his posture, he raised his arms theatrically. “That means... I must now embrace evil... to become a Hero! Behold! I am the personification of villainy!”

Tenya let out an exaggerated laugh, his attempt at imitating villainous cackle.

At this, Tsuyu sweatdropped as she thought, ‘I think he’s taking this a little too seriously.’

Momo lay on the ground, her chest rising and falling heavily. Katsuki stood above her, his shadow cast over her face, the same predatory grin still etched on his lips. Her head was closest to him, his explosive presence looming.

“You were nothing when we were kids, and you’re still nothing now,” Katsuki sneered, his crimson eyes gleaming with malice. “Even with that fancy Quirk of yours, you never stood a chance against me. You always needed that damn Deku to jump in and save your ass.” His grin widened, venom dripping from his words. “Honestly, I’m glad that fucker went missing.”

At this, Momo’s eyes shot open, her expression hardening with visible anger.

Katsuki leaned forward slightly, glaring down at her. “So tell me, 3D Printer, what makes you think you can beat me now?”

Momo’s response was silent but decisive. Activating Total Veiling, her body became shrouded in a crackling blue-and-pink, bioelectric aura. Before Katsuki could react, she tucked her knees to her chest and spun on the ground, using her back as a pivot. Once in position, she shot both legs forward, delivering a crushing two-foot kick to Katsuki’s gut, sending him hurtling back several feet.

“Gah!” Katsuki grunted, pain shooting through his midsection. Instinctively, he used his Quirk, Explosion, to slow his trajectory, small blasts erupting from his palms to cushion his landing. He skidded to a stop on his feet, one hand gripping his stomach as he clenched his teeth.

Meanwhile, Momo sprang to her feet with practiced agility, the aura of Total Veiling still surrounding her. Her resolve burned as brightly as the energy radiating from her body.

“I’m not scared of you anymore, Bakugo,” Momo declared, her voice steady and unwavering. “I don’t need Izuku to protect me from you.”

Katsuki’s eyes narrowed, his expression twisting in anger at her words. “What the hell is with this new flashy power of yours?!” he demanded, glaring at the glowing aura surrounding her.

Momo’s lips curled into a calm smile. “It’s just a new application of my Quirk,” she replied smoothly, her tone defiant.

Katsuki gritted his teeth, frustration flashing in his gaze, but it quickly gave way to a brief, sharp laugh. “Heh.” His grin returned, edged with danger.

Raising one arm, Katsuki pointed his arm toward her, his Grenadier Bracers gleaming ominously. “I'm not sure if you remember how my Quirk, Explosion, works,” he be began to say, his voice low and taunting. “I secrete nitroglycerin-like sweat from my hands and make it blow up.” His grin grew wider. “Imagine what I could do if I had a lot of it.”

With deliberate motion, he grabbed the lever of the Grenadier Bracer on his raised arm—the design reminiscent of a grenade’s safety lever—and pulled it back. A grenade pin popped free, punctuating his words with an air of deadly intent.

Momo's eyes widened in alarm, realization dawning upon seeing the pin.

Katsuki’s grin stretched wider, a crazed glint lighting his eyes. “That’s right. These gauntlets aren’t just for show. They’ve been storing up my sweat inside for one monster blast.”

His expression turned feral as he curled a finger through the square-shaped ring of the grenade pin. The tension in the air was palpable as his finger tightened around the pin.

Before he could pull it, All Might’s voice crackled urgently through his earpiece. “Young Bakugo! Don’t do it! You’ll kill her!”

“She’ll be fine as long as she dodges!” Katsuki shot back, disregarding the warning with a voice brimming with reckless confidence.

With a sharp tug, he yanked the pin free.

The Grenadier Bracer roared to life, unleashing a massive fiery explosion from its muzzle. The blast surged forward with deafening force, a blinding inferno that tore up the ground and walls as it raced towards Momo. Shattered fragments of concrete and steel flew through the air, the building groaning under the destructive force.

In an instant, the fiery blast consumed Momo, her scream piercing through the chaos, before continuing its relentless path, punching through the far wall of the building behind her in a fiery detonation.

The force of the explosion was so immense that the entire replica building trembled violently.

On the fifth floor, Tenya and Tsuyu staggered as the floor beneath them quaked, loose debris raining down from the ceiling.

Far below, in the monitoring room nestled in the basement of the structure, everyone froze as the aftershock rattled the walls and monitors.

When the explosion finally subsided, the area was cloaked in dense smoke, the acrid scent of burning material hanging heavy in the air. The once-solid walls were gouged and scarred, and a massive hole now gaped in the far side of the replica building. The structure groaned faintly, as if protesting the catastrophic damage inflicted upon it.

As the smoke cleared, a large, scorched metal shield came into view, planted firmly in the ground. From behind it, Momo staggered forward, her breath ragged and shallow, adrenaline coursing through her veins. Her unsteady movement caused the shield to slip from her grasp and crash to the ground with a heavy clang, revealing her trembling hands.

Her palms and fingers were red and raw, seared by the heat that had radiated through the shield. Each flex of her fingers sent fresh waves of pain shooting through her arms. Though her sleeves obscured her skin, the burning throb hinted at similar damage beneath.

“Ow! Was he trying to kill me?!” Momo muttered to herself, staring down at her reddened hands as the sting of the burns pulsed sharply.

The burns were a painful reminder of how quickly she had been forced to act. Using her natural-born Quirk, Creation, Momo had formed the shield in an instant, but it hadn’t been enough on its own. To endure the powerful concussive force of Katsuki’s explosion, she’d relied on One for All, channeling it via Total Veiling to fortify her body. Even so, the impact had been grueling, leaving her drained and battered.

In truth, she could have created a better-insulated shield to block the brunt of the explosion’s heat, but there simply hadn’t been enough time. The sheer destructive force Katsuki had unleashed left her no room for precision, forcing her to prioritize speed over durability.

Her gaze shifted upward, locking onto the dense smoke that continued to shroud the spot where Katsuki had stood moments earlier. The sound of a crazed laugh cut through the haze, echoing ominously.

“These are awesome,” Katsuki’s voice growled from within the smoke, his tone dripping with unrestrained excitement. His silhouette became clearer as he strode forward, each step accompanied by a faint, metallic clink from his bracers.

As Katsuki emerged fully from the smoke, his wild grin was on full display, his crimson eyes glinting with a dangerous mix of exhilaration and menace. He raised one of his bracers slightly, gesturing toward it. “The more nitro sweat that’s stored in these gauntlets, the stronger the explosion is,” he continued, his voice a blend of pride and unhinged glee.

Stopping in his tracks once fully visible, Katsuki hunched forward, his villainous grin widening as his gaze bore into Momo. His eyes gleamed with a manic intensity, daring her to fight back.

“Go ahead,” he sneered, his voice laced with venom. “Use your stupid Quirk on me, 3D Printer. Even if you give me everything you’ve got, you’ll never beat me.”

Back on the fifth floor of the replica building, the room was eerily still after the tremors from Katsuki's explosion had rocked the structure. Still crouched behind one of the square pillars, Tsuyu kept her wide eyes fixed on the fake bomb in the center of the room.

Beside the bomb, Tenya stood tall, gripping his earpiece with a mixture of concern and urgency. “Bakugo. Answer me!” he barked, his voice sharp. “What is going on down there? Give me a status update now!”

As Tenya’s attention shifted to his earpiece, Tsuyu seized the opportunity. Her gaze darted to the pillar she had been using for cover. Moving with calculated precision, she pressed her hands and feet firmly against the surface, beginning to climb with effortless grace. Her frog-like abilities allowed her to scale the smooth pillar as if it were second nature, each movement fluid and silent.

Katsuki’s gaze bore into Momo, his grin widening as he took an unsteady step forward.

“Wha’s the ma’er?” he taunted, his words slurring together as though his tongue was too heavy. “Y-you look sssca’ed… still standin’, tho... so... so ya can still fight, r-right? C’mon... ge’ me...”

His words dripped with mockery, but the cracks in his demeanor were obvious. His steps faltered slightly, and his eyelids drooped as though weighed down by exhaustion.

Momo’s sharp eyes caught the subtle changes in Katsuki’s stance and tone, igniting a spark of hope in her chest. ‘Good. Looks like the sedative is finally starting to kick in,’ she thought, her pulse steadying ever so slightly.

Earlier in the fight, she had managed to hit Katsuki in the shoulder with a dart fired from a dart gun she created with her Quirk—a calculated move meant to give her an advantage. The dart had been no ordinary one; it was loaded with a potent tranquilizer meant to slow him down or, ideally, knock him out entirely. Her original plan had been to fire multiple darts to ensure its effectiveness, but before she could follow through, Katsuki had blasted her in the back, sending her staggering forward and knocking the dart gun from her hands.

The fear that a single dose might not had been enough had gnawed at her throughout the fight. As much as she hated to admit it, Katsuki was quite strong. Now, though, his woozy movements and increasingly slurred speech suggested the tranquilizer was finally taking hold.

Even so, she didn’t dare let her guard down. This was Katsuki Bakugo, and he was dangerous even at his weakest.

All Might's voice suddenly rang out over the intercom, cutting through the tension in the room. “Bakugo. Use that stored-up power again, and I’ll stop this fight. Your team will lose.”

“Huh?” Katsuki slurred, his crimson eyes narrowing in confusion as his movements wavered.

“To employ such a strong attack indoors is inviting the destruction of the stronghold you should be protecting,” All Might continued, his tone stern and unyielding. “That’s a poor strategy, whether you’re a Hero or a Villain. The penalty would be a massive loss of points.”

Katsuki’s face twisted into a snarl, his teeth grinding audibly as frustration boiled over. “D-damn it!” he shouted, his voice louder than necessary, his anger palpable even through his sluggish speech.

Momo, watching closely, clenched her fists despite the searing pain radiating from her burned hands. Her hands then began to glow faintly, the signature blue, pink, and white glittering light of her Quirk, Creation, flaring to life as something began to take shape around her fingers.

“Fiiine! W-we’ll figh’ h-hand-t—” Katsuki began, his words slurring together and cutting off mid-sentence as Momo surged forward.

Before he could react, Momo’s fist collided squarely with his cheek, the sheer force amplified by her enhanced speed and strength from Total Veiling, which glowed faintly around her like a crackling aura of blue-and-pink electricity. The impact sent Katsuki flying backward with a thunderous crack, his body slamming into the nearest wall hard enough to leave a dent in the plaster.

Momo stood firm, her chest heaving as she settled into a fighting stance, fists raised. It was then that the metallic brass knuckles adorning her hands came into view, their gleaming surface catching the harsh fluorescent lights. Using her Quirk, Creation, she had formed them directly onto her hands, despite the searing pain of her red, blistered skin—a testament to her unyielding resolve.

She could have ended the fight easily—created another dart gun and fired a couple more tranquilizer darts to finish him off. But that would have been too anticlimactic, too easy. Katsuki didn’t deserve an easy end, not after years of bullying and torment.

No, this was her moment. The opportunity to finally deliver the long-overdue ass-kicking he had earned from her so many times over.

And she wasn’t going to pass it up.

Before Momo could take another step, the intercom crackled to life, and All Might’s booming voice echoed through the training facility.

“THE HERO TEAM... WINS!” he declared, his emphasis on the word wins so loud and triumphant it startled her into pausing mid-stride.

Momo blinked, lowering her fists slightly as confusion washed over her.

‘Huh? We won... but how? I haven’t even—’ Her thoughts halted, her eyes widening as realization struck. ‘Asui!’

A few minutes earlier, on the fifth floor of the building where the fake bomb was being held, Tsuyu crouched silently on the ceiling. Her fingers and toes adhered to the surface with ease, a result of her Quirk, Frog. Her large, reflective eyes scanned the room below where Tenya stood guard near the fake bomb.

She tilted her head slightly, considering whether to use her earpiece to contact Momo. ‘Should I tell her I’ve found the weapon and that I’m in the perfect position to grab it?’ she wondered.

Then, Tsuyu recalled the powerful vibrations that had shaken the building earlier, which had obviously been caused by Bakugo. The walls had quivered under the force, leaving no doubt about the intensity of his attack. ‘Judging by that, Yaoyorozu’s already got her hands full with Bakugo,’ he reasoned, dismissing the idea of contacting her teammate.

With her mind made up, Tsuyu adjusted her position. Her legs tensed, muscles coiling like a spring as she prepared to leap. In one fluid motion, she sprang from the ceiling, descending gracefully toward the bomb. Her landing was precise, her weight settling directly onto the fake weapon with a soft thud.

The noise drew Tenya’s attention instantly. He turned, his engine-like calves revving as his eyes widened in shock.

“I’ve got it, ribbit,” Tsuyu said coolly.

“No! The weapon!” Tenya exclaimed, his voice filled with dismay as he froze in place, the realization of his defeat dawning on him.

"Your indoor combat training is over. The Hero team... WINS!" All Might's triumphant voice rang out over the intercom, snapping everyone back to the present.

In the monitoring room, a quiet murmur settled among the observing students before Fumikage broke the silence. "Well, that was... anticlimactic," he remarked, his tone even and unreadable.

"I know, right?!" Mina burst out, throwing her arms in the air. "And just when Yaomomo was about to kick that jerk's ass!"

Eijiro nodded enthusiastically, grinning. "At least she got one good hit in. And man, was it so manly of her to take Bakugo’s attack the way she did—and keep fighting, even with her hands all burned!"

Denki tilted his head, scratching at his temple. "What a weird way for this to end. Iida didn’t even get to do anything."

Ochako shifted uncomfortably, her voice low and trembling slightly as she spoke. "This class is intense," she said, her tone betraying her intimidation.

A few minutes later, in the replica building, All Might stood amidst the remnants of the explosive skirmish. The faint smell of charred metal and scorched plaster hung in the air as two pairs of Transpo-Bots carried stretchers past him.

On one stretcher lay Momo, her hands red and blistered from the burns she had endured during the fight. Her face was pale, a mixture of exhaustion and pain etched into her features.

On the other, Katsuki was sprawled unconscious, the combined effects of the tranquilizer dart and the force of Momo’s final, powerful punch having brought him down.

All Might watched them go as they were taken away to the infirmary, his arms folded across his broad chest. His gaze lingered briefly on Momo, a faint smile touching his lips. Despite the physical toll, she had proven herself in more ways than one today.

All Might watched them go as they were taken away to the infirmary, his hands resting on his hips in his signature pose and his ever-present smile unwavering. However, as his gaze lingered briefly on Momo, his smile briefly became more genuine. He watched her being carried away, feeling a sense of pride; despite the physical toll she had endured, she had proven herself in more ways than one today.

A short while later, the next match between Team B and Team I began. Mashirao Ojiro and Toru Hagakure, making up the Villains’ team, entered the replica building and positioned themselves near the fake bomb on the fourth floor. To maximize her invisibility Quirk’s effectiveness, Toru removed her clothes completely, blending seamlessly into her surroundings. The Hero team—Shoto Todoroki and Mezo Shoji—entered minutes later. Mezo used his Dupli-Arms Quirk to pinpoint Team I’s location and relayed the information to Shoto. Calm and methodical, Shoto instructed Mezo to exit the building for his safety. Then, unleashing his powerful Half-Cold Half-Hot Quirk, Shoto froze the entire building in one decisive move. The sudden onslaught of ice immobilized both Mashirao and Toru, their bare feet stuck firmly to the frozen ground. With no resistance left, Shoto casually approached the payload and secured the victory for Team B.

In the monitoring room, the rest of the class, minus Momo and Katsuki, who were still in the infirmary, watched in awe. Shoto’s overwhelming display of power left everyone impressed, though it also underlined the stark difference in approach compared to the earlier chaotic battle.

The remaining battle trials went off without a hitch. Each exercise proceeded smoothly, with nothing as dangerous, destructive, or notable happening in comparison to Momo’s match against Katsuki. Once all the exercises were concluded, the class gathered in front of Ground Beta’s entrance, where All Might addressed them.

“That’s a wrap! Super work. You really stepped up to the plate. And we didn’t have any major injuries, except for Yaoyorozu and Bakugo. You should be proud. Excellent first day of training, all around!” All Might declared, his booming voice full of encouragement.

At this, Tsuyu remarked, “It’s nice to hear some encouraging words after our homeroom class. Mr. Aizawa was kind of a buzzkill.”

The rest of the class nodded in agreement with her.

“I’m happy to bring such staggering positivity to my alma mater!” All Might cheerfully. “That’s all for now, folks. I should go and check on Young Yaoyorozu and Young Bakugo's progress! Now, watch how a Pro exits. Like he’s got somewhere to be!”

With that, All Might sprinted down the hallway at superhuman speed, a strong gust of wind kicking up in his wake. The students gasped in awe as the powerful display reinforced his status as the Number One Hero.

As All Might ran, he reflected to himself, ‘Young Bakugo really is overflowing with pride. His ego may be justified, but a school like U.A. is bound to shatter it. As his teacher, it’s my sworn duty to counsel him well. But it’ll have to wait.’

A sudden cough interrupted his thoughts, and he spotted a door with an EXIT sign overhead. Entering quickly, he slammed his hand on a button beside the door to close it. ‘I can’t hold this form any longer,’ he thought, his breathing labored.

In the next moment, with a puff of smoke, All Might reverted to his true form—a gaunt and angular figure with black sclera and an elongated neck—and let out a strained cough. His Hero costume, now too big and baggy for his frail frame, hung awkwardly on him, barely staying in place. He wiped his brow as he caught his breath. ‘I barely have enough time to teach a class. Shit.’

Straightening up, he made his way to the nurse’s office.

In the nurse’s office, Recovery Girl frowned as she examined her two patients. Momo and Katsuki lay unconscious in their hospital beds, Momo’s arms fully healed, while Katsuki had bandaging on his cheek where Momo had struck him. She let out an exasperated sigh, swiveling her chair to face All Might, who stood nearby in his true form.

“The second day of school, and I already have two patients. Why didn’t you stop them, All Might?”

All Might coughed, covering his mouth before responding. “You’re right, Recovery Girl. I'm sorry.”

She huffed in disapproval. “Well, it’s no good apologizing to me! It’s just fortunate that neither of them were too injured for my Quirk to handle. I was able to treat all their injuries, but that doesn’t excuse allowing them to get this banged up in the first place.”

“Come on, All Might. I know you passed your powers on to this girl, but you can’t spoil her.”

All Might rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. “I am trying not to play favorites. I wanted to consider her feelings, though. She needed to see that she was capable of winning the exercise.”

He paused briefly, then added, “Oh, yeah. Also. Will you please not talk so loudly about One For All when anyone around you could hear?” He brought a finger to his lips for emphasis.

Recovery Girl spun her chair back toward her desk, waving a hand dismissively. “Yeah, yeah, I know, Mr. Natural-Born Hero. Mr. Symbol of Peace.”

All Might sighed, the weight of the conversation evident in his posture. “Several people know about my injury and this weak form,” he began, his voice low but steady. “The U.A. faculty, a certain group of Pro Heroes... But only a select few know the secret of One For All. There’s you, the principal, Sir Nighteye, Gran Torino, and a very close friend of mine. Young Yaoyorozu, too, of course. But beyond that, no one else knows the truth about my powers.”

Unbeknownst to him, there was, in fact, a seventh person—someone who had discovered the truth about One For All without his knowledge.

Recovery Girl leaned back in her chair, regarding him with a mixture of concern and exasperation. “You’re the number-one Hero in the world, All Might. Does it really matter if you were born with your Quirk or not? Do you have to be the ‘Symbol of Peace?’ Is it that important?”

All Might’s expression grew solemn, the lightheartedness from earlier completely gone. “Yes,” he said firmly. “It does matter. And yes, I do have to be the Symbol of Peace.”

He straightened slightly, his gaunt figure taking on a shadow of the imposing presence he was known for. “If anyone knew the true nature of One For All, the temptation for its power could lead to the corruption of society.” He paused, his voice dropping further, his gaze distant.

“And it’s not just that,” he continued before clenching his fists at his sides. “The world needs the Symbol of Peace now more than ever, especially with him flying around.”

The unspoken name hung heavily in the air, its implications clear despite his refusal to elaborate. Recovery Girl’s frown deepened, but she said nothing, her silence laden with understanding and unease.

All Might exhaled slowly, glancing at the two unconscious students in the hospital beds. His resolve was clear, his burden heavier than ever.

Chapter Text

The classroom buzzed with quiet chatter as Momo sat at her desk, hands folded neatly on the surface while she waited for class to begin. Around her, the rest of Class 1-A settled into their seats, some yawning, others still discussing yesterday’s Battle Trial. At the front of the room, their homeroom teacher, Aizawa, stood at the podium, organizing a stack of papers. His perpetually tired gaze skimmed the documents, all of which seemed to pertain to the events of the previous day.

For Momo, yesterday had been another whirlwind. Her first day at U.A. had been stressful enough, with Aizawa threatening the entire class with expulsion as part of a "logical deception." That had been nerve-wracking, but her second day had taken things to a whole new level. During the Battle Trial, she'd faced Katsuki—a walking powder keg of aggression—and narrowly escaped being seriously injured, or worse, killed.

And today? Well, it hadn’t exactly started smoothly, either. A swarm of reporters had stationed themselves outside the U.A. gates, clamoring for details about All Might, the latest addition to the school’s faculty. The press had tried to overwhelm her and other students with intrusive questions, desperate for a scoop. The chaos had been irritating, but Momo was simply relieved to have made it to her seat in one piece.

Despite everything, she was grateful. Grateful that she was alright and that Recovery Girl had managed to heal her burns completely by the time school ended yesterday. The thought of explaining those burns to her parents sent a shiver down her spine—she could already imagine their panic and disapproval.

The thought of her Battle Trial, however, brought a flicker of satisfaction to her expression. As insane and dangerous as it had been, it gave her a reason to finally call Izuku. On her drive home—courtesy of her chauffeur—she’d excitedly shared the events with him. She told him how she held her own against Katsuki, their mutual childhood adversary, and even managed to knock him unconscious singlehandedly. Of course, she conveniently left out the part about being burned by Katsuki’s reckless attack; the last thing she wanted was to make Izuku worry.

Momo’s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Aizawa clearing his throat. She quickly straightened in her seat as the class fell silent.

“Decent work on yesterday’s combat training, you guys,” Aizawa began, his voice as monotone as ever. “I saw the video feeds and went over each of your team’s results.”

His gaze shifted pointedly to the explosive blond sitting a few rows away. “Bakugo.”

Katsuki barely lifted his head, his expression a simmering storm of frustration.

“You’re talented,” Aizawa said bluntly, “so don’t sulk about your loss like a child, okay? If you can’t handle a setback without acting like the world owes you something, you’re not going to make it far as a Hero.”

The class exchanged uneasy glances, but Aizawa wasn’t done. His tone sharpened. “And one more thing—don’t ever pull a stunt like that again. That explosion you used during the Battle Trial? If I catch you trying something that reckless and dangerous again, you’ll be expelled. Got it?”

Katsuki scowled, his teeth grinding audibly, but he managed a stiff nod. “Yeah, whatever.”

Aizawa’s gaze lingered on Katsuki for a moment longer before he straightened and addressed the rest of the class.

“Let’s get down to business,” he said, his monotone voice carrying a weight of seriousness. “Our first task will decide your future.”

The air in the classroom shifted as an unspoken tension gripped the students. 'Is it another Quirk test?’ they all thought simultaneously, bracing themselves for the worst.

But Aizawa’s next words dispelled their fears.

“You all need to pick a class representative.”

A wave of collective relief swept through the room. ‘Oh, good. Just normal school stuff!’ they thought, their shoulders relaxing.

Izuku, clad in his Apex suit, soared over the Pacific Ocean, the wind roaring past him as he flew back toward Japan. His emerald eyes glinted with anger beneath his mask, his mind replaying the events that took place yesterday. ‘What the hell’s the matter with that school?!’ he thought furiously.

The mission he had just completed in Mexico had been brutal. The human trafficking ring he dismantled had specialized in kidnapping people with mutant-type Quirks, harvesting their unique body parts, and selling them on the black market to the highest bidder. Apex had left none of the traffickers alive, his rage channeling into every strike as he liberated their captives. Yet, even with their destruction, his foul mood persisted.

Now, as he flew home, his thoughts returned to yesterday. His sixth sense had gone off, an urgent warning that Momo was in life-threatening danger. Trusting his instincts, he’d flown toward the source of the danger at top speed, arriving at a location on U.A.’s campus—a training area modeled after an urban environment with streets and buildings.

Knowing he was encroaching on U.A. grounds, Izuku activated his invisibility, rendering himself undetectable. Landing silently on the roof of a fake building, he immediately heard a massive explosion. The blast erupted from a building across the street, blowing a hole through its side. Alarmed, Izuku had quickly used his telepathy to read the minds of those inside, desperate to understand what was happening.

The truth enraged him. Momo and Katsuki had been participating in a combat training exercise. They were on opposing teams, and in a fit of petty anger and frustration, Katsuki had recklessly unleashed a massive explosion using some sort of support item. Momo had managed to defend herself using her Quirk, creating a shield to absorb the brunt of the attack. However, her shield hadn’t been intricate enough to protect her fully, leaving her hands and arms burned.

What infuriated Izuku most was All Might. The Pro Hero, who had recently joined U.A.’s faculty, had witnessed the entire incident and had done nothing to intervene. With the speed granted by his Quirk, All Might could have easily stopped Katsuki before the explosion occurred—but he didn’t.

Flying over the dark waters of the Pacific, Izuku clenched his fists, his knuckles whitening beneath his gloves. ‘I swear,’ he thought, his anger flaring hotter with every passing second, 'Yagi's crappier at being a teacher than he is at being a Hero.'

The memory of Momo’s burns, even if they had been healed, burned vividly in his mind. He could feel his teeth grinding as his flight speed increased. ‘If Bakugo ever tries pulling crap like that again,’ Izuku thought darkly, his resolve hardening with each word, ‘I won’t hesitate to rip his damn arms off!’

Even so, Izuku couldn’t help but feel happy for her. After all her classes had ended that day, Momo had called him during her ride home—their first call since reuniting at the café. Her voice alive with jubilant exhilaration as she recounted her victory against Katsuki. She told him how she had bested their childhood enemy in direct combat, her words brimming with pride as she described blocking his biggest attack as though it had been no big deal. She had, however, omitted any mention of the burns she had suffered in the process. It was likely an attempt to spare him from worry, though she hadn’t realized how pointless that effort was. Still, hearing her so excited and so proud of herself had filled him with a rare sense of happiness.

As the coastline of Japan came into view, Izuku’s thoughts shifted from Momo's Battle Trial to U.A. itself. When he had first learned of Momo’s acceptance into the prestigious academy, he hadn’t known how to feel. On one hand, the life of a Hero was inherently dangerous, and her enrollment marked the beginning of her stepping into that world. On the other, his own position as Apex—the world’s most infamous Vigilante—added a troubling layer to the situation. There was always the lingering possibility that their paths might one day lead them into conflict.

Despite these concerns, the idea of U.A. had initially offered a sense of reassurance. A school staffed entirely by Pro Heroes, a fortress of training and protection—surely, with the experience and power of those individuals, Momo would be safer there than in a normal high school. He had allowed himself to believe that, for once, he could worry a little less about her safety.

Yesterday’s events had shattered that illusion. Katsuki’s reckless stunt and All Might’s failure to act proved that U.A. was far from the bastion of security he had imagined. Instead, it seemed even more dangerous. Students like Katsuki, unrefined and reckless, wielded destructive power with little regard for their peers. And then there was All Might, whose presence as a teacher might attract the attention of Villains. The Symbol of Peace was a beacon, but beacons didn’t just guide—they also drew danger.

The more Izuku thought about it, the clearer it became that U.A. was no safer than anywhere else in Japan. In some ways, it might be even worse. If he had once entertained the idea of easing his vigilance, those days were over. Momo’s presence there would demand even more of his attention now than before.

He should have known better. Trusting Heroes—trusting anyone, for that matter—had always been a mistake. He should have known better than to expect otherwise, even from a place like U.A.

Back at U.A., after Aizawa had announced that the class needed to elect a class representative, the room had erupted into chaos. Nearly every student had eagerly nominated themselves, each clamoring to prove why they were the best choice. In a normal classroom, a representative's duties might amount to little more than extra paperwork and errands. But here, in the Hero Course, the stakes were different. Being class representative wasn’t just a position—it was a chance to gain recognition, to prove one’s leadership potential, and to catch the attention of Pro Hero agencies.

Amid the noise, Tenya had called for order, suggesting the class settle the matter through a vote. While it was clear he hoped to win, his suggestion was sound, and the others eventually agreed.

Now, in the present, the results of that vote were displayed on the class chalkboard. Most of the students had voted for themselves, as expected. However, one name stood out at the top of the list: Momo Yaoyorozu had received the most votes, and Tsuyu Asui had come in second.

The class buzzed with murmurs of surprise and a few quiet congratulations. Katsuki, however, had other ideas. Rising abruptly from his desk, his face twisted with irritation, he growled, “Okay, you idiots, who voted for her?”

Hanta, leaning back casually in his seat, smirked. “What, did you honestly think anyone was gonna vote for you?”

Katsuki whirled to face him, eyes blazing. “What did you just say?!”

“Enough,” Aizawa interjected with a weary sigh, cutting through the tension like a knife. “The results are final. The class rep is Yaoyorozu, and our deputy is Asui. Let’s move on.”

The Lunch Rush Cafeteria buzzed with activity as Momo sat down with the other girls from Class 1-A. The cafeteria’s atmosphere was lively, filled with the clatter of trays and the hum of conversations. Long tables stretched across the room, each adorned with Chinese-themed decorations that complemented the spacious food court’s inviting charm. Students from different courses milled about, some already eating while others queued at various food stalls offering a variety of cuisines.

As the girls set their serving trays on the table and took their seats, Ochako groaned, “It’s always so crowded in here!”

Mina nodded in agreement, her pink hair bobbing as she plopped into her chair. “Right? You’d think they’d make it a bit bigger for all of us.”

Momo, ever the voice of reason, adjusted her tray neatly before responding. “It’s because students from the Support, Management, and Hero Courses all share the same cafeteria. With so many departments using the facility, it’s no wonder it gets so packed.”

“Mmm, this rice is delicious!” Toru chimed in, her voice muffled as she eagerly devoured a bowl of rice.

Momo smiled at her enthusiasm but soon grew pensive. She glanced at the other girls before speaking softly. “I must admit, I’m feeling a bit apprehensive about being the class representative. It’s a great responsibility, and I’m not sure I’ll be able to meet everyone’s expectations.”

Tsuyu, always composed, gave Momo a reassuring look. “You’ll do fine, ribbit. The way you handled yourself during the Battle Trial showed you’re capable of being a great leader.”

Mina grinned and nodded. “Yeah! You’ve got this, Yaomomo. No need to stress so much. You’re perfect for the job!”

Their encouragement warmed Momo’s heart, and she offered them a grateful smile. “Thank you. That means a lot to me.”

A moment later, Ochako leaned forward, a mischievous glint in her eye. “Y’know, I’ve been wondering something about you, Yaoyorozu. Admit it. You’re filthy rich!”

The question caught Momo off guard, and she froze. “Uh—” She hesitated, her cheeks flushing slightly. “I was afraid people would treat me differently if they knew about my family.”

She took a deep breath before continuing, her voice quieter. “But yes, my family is... well-off. I’m the heir to Yaoyorozu Corp., one of the most successful, wealthy, and diversified companies in all of Japan. Which, um, makes us one of the wealthiest families in the entire country.”

Before anyone could respond, the school alarms suddenly blared, cutting through the cafeteria’s chatter.

“Warning. Level Three security breach,” the announcer’s voice echoed through the room.

“No way!” a nearby student exclaimed, their voice filled with alarm.

“All students, please evacuate the building in an orderly fashion,” the announcement continued.

Kyoka turned to a third-year student sitting nearby and asked, “What’s a ‘Level Three security breach?’”

The older student’s expression was grim. “It means someone’s managed to get past the school’s barriers. This hasn’t happened in my three years here. We should get going!”

Panic rippled through the cafeteria as students scrambled to evacuate. The large crowd surged toward the double doors, creating a chaotic bottleneck in the hallway.

Despite the chaos, Momo managed to push her way through the crowd to the cafeteria’s window, which spanned the entire wall. Pressing her hands against the glass, she peered outside to identify the intruders.

Her eyes widened in disbelief. “It’s… the media?”

Sure enough, reporters with cameras and microphones swarmed around two familiar figures outside—Aizawa and Present Mic. The pair stood their ground, attempting to corral the media away from the main building, but the relentless crowd pressed in closer, shouting questions and flashing cameras at them.

Momo exhaled a shaky breath, her initial alarm beginning to subside. “I was afraid it was some kind of attack on the school, but…” She turned her head to address the panicked mob behind her. “There’s no need to worry, everyo—”

Before she could finish her sentence, the force of the surging crowd shoved her forward, pinning her against the glass. Her cheek and ample breasts pressed uncomfortably against the cool surface as the chaos intensified.

“Ow!” someone yelped nearby.

“Sorry! I think I stepped on someone!” another voice called out.

“Back off!” a third yelled, frustration clear in their tone.

Momo winced, trying to keep her balance despite being squished against the window. ‘Where are the teachers? Why aren’t they taking control?’ she wondered, frustration mingling with her concern.

In the corner of her eye, she caught sight of Eijiro and Denki being swept away by the chaotic tide of students.

“Everyone! Stop freakin’ out!” Eijiro yelled, his voice carrying over the din, though his efforts to calm the crowd were futile.

Denki flailed as he was jostled, a panicked expression on his face. “The current’s too strong!” he cried, barely managing to keep his footing.

‘Kirishima! Kaminari!’ Momo mentally exclaimed, her concern growing as she struggled to free herself from the mob.

Momo struggled against the crushing pressure of the crowd, her thoughts racing. ‘Am I the only one here who realizes everything’s fine? There’s no reason for us to be panicking!’

Suddenly, she heard two familiar voices yelp over the chaos.

Momo turned her head just in time to see Mina and Ochako getting squished between students as they were swept along by the chaotic tide. “Ashido! Uraraka!” she cried out, her heart clenching at the sight of her friends in distress.

“Yaomomo, help us!” Mina’s voice called out desperately.

Momo’s mind raced. ‘What would All Might do? Or Izuku? How would they handle this?’ Her gaze darted around the room, looking for a solution, and then landed on the empty space of the wall above the emergency exit. Suddenly, an idea struck her like a lightning bolt as she thought, ‘I have an idea!’

Activating Total Veiling, Momo felt a surge of strength course through her. Gritting her teeth, she used her enhanced power to push herself away from the window. Her left hand glowed with blue, pink, and white glittering light as she used Creation to materialize a grappling hook. Without hesitation, she aimed it at the empty space above the emergency exit and fired.

The grappling hook latched onto the wall, and the mechanism pulled her upward, lifting her above the chaotic mob. Her ascent, however, was far from graceful—she slammed unceremoniously against the wall with a grunt, the impact causing her to lose her grip on the grappling hook. Before she could fall, she grabbed onto a horizontal purple pipe running along the wall, planting her feet firmly on the emergency exit sign for support.

Breathing heavily, Momo steadied herself. ‘I should be able to get everyone’s attention from up here.’ She summoned Creation once more, forming a bullhorn in her hand.

Pausing for a moment, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm her nerves. ‘This is it. Be concise, clear, and confident.’

Raising the bullhorn, she addressed the panicked crowd below her. “Listen up, everyone! Everything is okay!”

The crowd froze, turning their wide-eyed, gaping faces up at her.

“It’s just the media outside,” Momo continued, her voice firm but reassuring. “There’s absolutely nothing to worry about. Everything’s fine! We’re UA students. We need to remain calm and prove that we’re the best of the best.”

Her words carried through the cafeteria, and the atmosphere began to shift. Students murmured amongst themselves, the panic ebbing away like a receding tide.

Momo’s classmates, who had witnessed her bold actions, exchanged smiles of relief and pride.

“Look!” a random student exclaimed, pointing out the window. “The police are here!”

Another student added, “Thank goodness.”

Meanwhile, at the breached UA Barrier, Principal Nezu stood before the disintegrated remains of what had once been a formidable security wall. The air was tense, weighted with unspoken questions, as Midnight, Recovery Girl, and Thirteen stood nearby, their unease evident in their expressions.

Nezu’s small, furry frame seemed almost out of place against the backdrop of shattered steel and concrete, but the authority in his demeanor was undeniable. With his hands clasped behind his back, he studied the damage with a contemplative gaze.

“How were ordinary members of the press able to bypass our security systems?” he mused, his voice calm yet threaded with a sharp edge of suspicion. “Someone else must have been behind this. Some villain actually managed to infiltrate our school.”

He paused, his sharp eyes narrowing, the weight of his thoughts evident in his measured tone. “But was this purely a show of power,” he murmured, tilting his head slightly, “or a declaration of war?” 

The silence that followed his words was deafening, the gravity of his statement sinking into those present like a heavy stone.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since the security breach scare that had left the students shaken. Although the intruders turned out to be nothing more than persistent members of the press, U.A. staff privately suspected that a Villain had orchestrated the incident. In response to this unsettling possibility, classes were suspended as the school bolstered its security measures and conducted a thorough investigation.

Now, with classes finally resuming, the students of U.A. found themselves easing back into routine.

In Class 1-A’s homeroom, Momo sat at her desk, surrounded by the quiet hum of her classmates. Lunch break was nearly over, and the students were waiting for fifth period to begin. Conversations bubbled here and there, but Momo, ever the diligent representative, was already focused on the next task at hand.

With a few minutes to spare, she pulled out her phone and began browsing the latest news. Specifically, she was looking for any recent activity involving Apex.

As she scrolled through the headlines, one article caught her eye. Momo’s brows furrowed as she read about an incident that had unfolded earlier that morning, describing a rescue that left a Villain dead and hostages safe. Her curiosity deepened as she tapped on the article, eager to learn more about Apex’s latest actions.

The first rays of the morning sun stretched over a small town, now marred by destruction. Cars lay overturned, windows shattered, and debris littered the streets. The air was heavy with tension.

Amidst the chaos, Pro Heroes Kamui Woods and Mt. Lady stood battered and bruised, their breathing labored. Kamui’s wooden constructs lay shattered across the ground, and Mt. Lady’s costume bore multiple tears and scratches, stark reminders of their fierce struggle.

Across from them loomed their opponent: Trapezius Headgear.

The enormous Villain’s hulking, pink-skinned form towered over the heroes. His grotesque hood-like extension arched menacingly over his head, partially shrouding his face. Only his glowing round white eyes and jagged grin were visible within the shadow of the hood. His muscular body was clad in a scarred armored half-vest, a chain slung over one shoulder clinking faintly as he adjusted his stance.

In his massive right arm, he clutched three terrified children. They huddled together, trembling, their soft whimpers cutting through the uneasy silence.

“Don’t move,” Trapezius Headgear growled, his gravelly voice dripping with malice. “One step closer, and I’ll kill this whole family.”

He raised his free hand, twitching his massive fingers dangerously close to the children. His jagged grin widened as his voice deepened. “You don’t want the blood of these damned yuppies on your hands, now, do ya, Heroes?”

The threat hung in the air like a noose. Kamui Woods and Mt. Lady stood frozen, their gazes fixed on the Villain and his captives.

Without warning, a pitch-black blur streaked through the scene, moving so fast it was almost imperceptible. In a heartbeat, the children were gone from Trapezius Headgear’s grip.

The Villain paused, his massive right arm now hanging empty. His glowing white eyes darted around, his grin faltering as confusion and shock overtook him.

He turned abruptly—and there, in front of the barricade that kept the crowd of frightened civilians at a safe distance, a figure cloaked in black knelt, gently setting the children down.

Trapezius Headgear’s glowing eyes widened, his pink skin paling slightly as recognition dawned. Kamui Woods and Mt. Lady exchanged horrified glances, their own faces going pale.

It was Apex.

Apex straightened to his full height and turned to face Trapezius Headgear. The Villain’s heart raced wildly, the rhythmic pounding audible in his ears. A cold sweat broke out across his pink skin as he stumbled back a step, his chest rising and falling rapidly with shallow, panicked breaths.

“N-no… stay back!” Trapezius Headgear stammered, his voice trembling. He raised his hands defensively, the chain over his shoulder clinking faintly. “P-please, I didn’t mean it! Don’t—don’t kill me!”

Apex said nothing. His piercing glare burned with pure rage, the glowing green of his irises cutting through the darkness of his pitch-black sclera. The intensity in his eyes bore down on the Villain, suffocating and merciless. With deliberate, measured steps, Apex began to close the distance, each movement sending Trapezius Headgear skittering back, his pleas for mercy growing more frantic.

“I-I swear I’ll change! I’ll do anything! Just don’t—please—”

The pathetic begging was abruptly silenced as Apex’s eyes ignited with a searing, blinding green light. Without a word or hesitation, twin beams of green energy shot forth, blasting a massive hole straight through Trapezius Headgear’s head. The Villain’s panicked hyperventilation ceased instantly.

Kamui Woods and Mt. Lady flinched at the sudden, brutal act. The acrid scent of scorched flesh filled the air as Trapezius Headgear’s massive body remained standing for a few seconds, teetering slightly, before collapsing backward with a deafening thud that shook the ground.

Apex stood still for a moment, his piercing gaze fixed on the lifeless corpse. Then, without sparing another glance, he launched himself upward into the sky, the sheer speed of his ascent triggering an audible sonic boom. The shockwave rippled through the area, leaving the Pro Heroes and civilians alike staring after him in stunned silence.

Momo sighed quietly as she slipped her phone into her bag, her thoughts swirling. The article she'd just finished reading was about Apex’s latest appearance, detailing his rescue of the kidnapped children and his ruthless execution of the Villain who had taken them. She was relieved the hostages were unharmed and admired his efficiency in saving them. Yet, a nagging uncertainty lingered in her chest, gnawing at her.

His methods.

Many Heroes, including her mentor, All Might, openly condemned them, calling them unacceptable, brutal, and outright vile. And yet, those very methods had once saved her—not just her life but her dignity. She owed him for that, even if reconciling her gratitude with her values as a Hero-in-training was no simple task. She just hoped the children he saved hadn’t witnessed what followed, the act that turned their savior into a terrifying executioner.

Her musings were abruptly interrupted by the shrill ring of the school bell, signaling the end of lunch and the start of the fifth period. Shaking off her thoughts, Momo rose from her seat and joined the shuffle of students filing back into the classroom.

As they settled in, Aizawa walked in, his usual sleepy demeanor intact. Without a word, he moved to the podium at the front of the room, his hands stuffed into his pockets. His eyes scanned the class briefly before he spoke.

“Listen up,” he began, his tone as dry and straightforward as ever. “Today’s training will be a little different. You’ll have three instructors—me, All Might, and another faculty member—keeping tabs on you.”

The class buzzed with quiet excitement and murmurs, curiosity and anticipation filling the air as the students speculated about the unusual setup.

Momo frowned slightly, her expression thoughtful. ‘Three Pros? Is this extra precaution because of the break-in?'

Before she could delve further into her thoughts, Hanta raised his hand. “Sir! What kind of training is this?”

In response, Aizawa pulled a large card from his pocket and held it up. The word “Rescue” was emblazoned on it in bold letters.

“Rescue,” he said simply, before elaborating. “You’ll be dealing with natural disasters, shipwrecks, and scenarios like that.”

The students erupted into chatter, their enthusiasm filling the room.

“Disasters, huh? Sounds like we’re in for a big workout,” Denki said with a grin, stretching his arms as if preparing for the challenge.

“Totally!” Mina agreed, her eyes sparkling with excitement.

“Real hero stuff,” Eijiro added, his voice brimming with determination. “This is what separates the men from the boys.”

“Finally, I’ll get to show off how good I am in water. Ribbit,” Tsuyu said calmly, a small but confident smile on her face.

Aizawa’s stern voice cut through the noise, silencing the room instantly. “I’m not finished yet.”

The class immediately quieted, all eyes returning to their teacher as he continued.

“What you wear in this exercise is up to you. I know you’re excited about costumes… but keep in mind that you haven’t gotten used to them yet, and they might limit your abilities. This special training’s at an off-campus facility, so we’ll be taking a bus to get there. That’s all. Start getting ready.”

Without another word, Aizawa stepped away from the podium and exited the classroom, his usual no-nonsense demeanor leaving little room for questions. The students began to rise from their seats, their anticipation palpable as they began filing out of the room. Momo moved with the group, her mind already shifting toward the challenges that lay ahead.

Class 1-A, now dressed in their Hero costumes, had gathered outside the building and waited briefly for the bus to arrive. Once it did, they boarded and found their seats in the vehicle's open layout, perfect for conversation.

As the bus rumbled along the road to their training destination, the chatter among the students filled the air.

“That power of yours,” Tsuyu said, her calm, curious voice cutting through the noise as she looked at Momo. “Isn’t it a lot like All Might’s?”

Momo’s breath hitched for a moment, her heart skipping a beat. She forced herself to stay composed, though her mind raced. ‘Does she know? No, that’s impossible…’

“What? Really? You think so, Asui?” Momo replied, her tone steady, though a slight nervousness crept into her voice.

Tsuyu tilted her head. “I told you to call me ‘Tsu.’”

“Oh. Yeah, right,” Momo said, managing a small, awkward smile.

Eijiro leaned forward in his seat, eager to jump in. “Wait, hold on, Tsu. You’re forgetting that All Might can’t create things. That’s like, Yaoyorozu’s whole thing!”

Relieved by the redirection, Momo exhaled softly. “Kirishima’s right. Our Quirks are completely different in that regard.”

Eijiro shrugged. “Still, your Quirk’s insane, Yaoyorozu. I mean, you can literally make anything. Meanwhile, I’m over here wishing I had something flashier—something that’d make me popular right away.”

Momo shook her head earnestly. “You shouldn’t underestimate your Quirk, Kirishima. With a Quirk like yours, you’re practically indestructible. That’s an incredible power to have.”

“Yeah, but Quirks like yours, Bakugo’s, and Todoroki’s? Those are the ones that really scream ‘Pro Hero,’” Eijiro countered, his tone still wistful.

“Sure,” Tsuyu interjected bluntly, “but Bakugo’s always angry, so he’ll never be that popular.”

“Uh—what’d you say?!” Katsuki snapped, his glare sharp as he turned toward her. “I’ll kick your ass!”

Tsuyu pointed at him, her expression unchanging. “You see?”

Denki, sitting nearby, smiled in amusement. “Y’know, we basically just met you. So it’s kinda telling that we all know your personality is flaming crap mixed with garbage.”

Katsuki’s glare shifted to Denki, his teeth bared in a snarl. “You're gonna regret the day you applied to this school, you loser!”

Momo watched the exchange, her lips tightening. Katsuki’s behavior grated on her, as it always did. His aggression was unnecessary and exhausting. She turned her gaze away, pretending to be engrossed in her thoughts, but couldn’t help but feel slightly amused at how easily he was called out.

“Hey, hey, we’re here. Stop messing around,” Aizawa’s stern voice cut through the tension, silencing the bickering. He stood at the front of the bus, gripping a grab rail.

“Yes, sir,” the students replied in unison, quickly falling into line.

Katsuki, however, scoffed, muttering, “Whatever.”

The bus came to a halt, and the students disembarked. Before them stood a massive, dome-shaped building, its futuristic design gleaming under the sunlight.

“Hello, everyone, I’ve been waiting for you!” came a cheerful voice as the class turned to see a figure clad in a white puffy space suit that resembled an oversized jacket, complete with a black helmet that had simple white eyes and yellow boots.

“It’s the Space Hero, Thirteen!” Momo exclaimed, though her usual poise faltered slightly as she took in the sight.

“Woo-hoo!” Ochako cheered, her excitement palpable. “Thirteen is one of my favorite Heroes!”

Thirteen raised a hand in greeting. “I can’t wait to show you what’s inside!” She gestured toward the entrance and began leading the group forward.

Once inside, the students gasped as they took in the sprawling interior. The facility was divided into sections, each meticulously designed to simulate different disaster scenarios.

“Holy crap!” Eijiro said, his voice filled with awe. “It looks like some kind of amusement park!”

Thirteen nodded enthusiastically. “A shipwreck. A landslide. A fire. A windstorm. Et cetera—I created this training facility to prepare you to deal with different types of disasters. I call it the Unforeseen Simulation Joint. But you can call it, USJ!”

The students shared a collective thought, their expressions awkward: ‘Just like Universal Studios Japan.’

Aizawa, now standing at the back, crossed his arms and frowned. “Hey, shouldn’t All Might be here already? Let me guess—he booked an interview instead.”

Thirteen shook her head. “Actually, it’s something else.”

“Hm?” Aizawa raised an eyebrow.

Thirteen held up three gloved fingers, her tone light but tinged with understanding. “Apparently, he did too much Hero work on the way to school this morning and used up all his power. He’s resting in the teacher’s lounge.”

Aizawa sighed heavily. “That man is the height of irresponsibility,” he muttered before thinking to himself, ‘Well, we should be okay with just the two of us.’

He turned back to the students. “The clock’s ticking. We should get started.” He stepped to the side, making room for Thirteen to address the group.

“Excellent,” Thirteen said cheerfully. “Before we begin, let me just say one thing. Well, maybe two things. Possibly three, four, or five—”

“We get it!” the students groaned in unison, their collective annoyance palpable.

Thirteen chuckled, undeterred. “Listen carefully. I’m sure you’re aware that I have a powerful Quirk. It’s called Black Hole. I can use it to suck up anything and turn it into dust.”

“Yeah,” Ochako said excitedly, unable to hide her admiration. “You’ve used Black Hole to save people from all kinds of disasters!”

Thirteen nodded. “That’s true, but my Quirk could also very easily be used to kill.”

The students gasped, their expressions shifting to alarm.

Thirteen continued, her tone more serious. “Some of you also have powers that can be dangerous. In our superhuman society, all Quirks are certified and stringently regulated, so we often overlook how unsafe they can actually be. Please don’t forget that if you lose focus or make the wrong move, your powers can be deadly—even if you’re trying to do something virtuous, like rescue someone.”

She gestured toward Aizawa. “Thanks to Aizawa’s fitness tests, you have a solid idea of your Quirk’s potential. And because of All Might’s combat training, you’ve likely experienced how dangerous your powers can be when used against other people. Carry those lessons over to this class. Today, you’re going to learn how to use your Quirks to save people’s lives. You won’t be using your powers to attack enemies or each other—only to help. After all, that’s what being a hero is all about: ensuring the safety of others. That’s all I have to say. Thank you so much for listening.”

The students erupted into cheers, their energy reinvigorated.

Aizawa raised his hand, trying to regain control. “Right. Now that that’s over—”

He was interrupted as the lights of the U.S.J. flickered and crackled with electricity before briefly dimming. In the Central Plaza, at the heart of the simulation zones, a portal composed of swirling dark purple mist began to materialize.

A hush fell over the students as a chilling figure stepped through the portal. The man had light blue hair, piercing red eyes, and wore tattered black clothing. Fourteen embalmed hands with a zombie-like grayish-blue color were affixed to his body, their bases attached to golden boxes with drilled holes. One of the hands covered his face completely, giving him a horrifying appearance.

“Stay together and don’t move!” Aizawa barked, his voice sharp and commanding. "Thirteen. Protect the students!”

More individuals began to emerge from the portal, each more villainous-looking than the last. Their menacing presence sent a wave of tension through the group.

Eijiro squinted toward the growing crowd of intruders, his confusion evident. “Wait, has the training started already? I thought we were rescuing people.”

“Stay back!” Aizawa shouted, his voice cutting through the air. The students gasped at the urgency in his tone.

“This is real,” Aizawa said grimly. “Those are Villains.”

Another collective gasp rippled through the students, their fear and shock written plainly across their faces.

Momo’s breath caught in her throat as she stared at the Villains. Her mind raced, fear mingling with determination as the weight of the situation pressed heavily on her shoulders.

Chapter Text

Toshinori Yagi, better known to the world as All Might, sat alone in the quiet U.A. Teachers’ Lounge. His frail, true form rested on a green couch, clad in a yellow suit with a blue tie. In front of him, on a coffee table, sat a teapot, an electric kettle, and a wooden bowl filled with neatly arranged tea packets. He raised his cell phone to his ear, attempting for the second time to contact Aizawa or Thirteen. The call didn’t go through.

Lowering the phone with a sigh, he muttered, “Can’t get through to Thirteen or Aizawa. Then again, they are teaching. Unlike me.”

Setting the phone down on the table, Toshinori reached for the electric kettle, pouring hot water into the teapot. As the steam rose and filled the air with warmth, he continued speaking to himself, his voice laced with frustration.

“I’m neglecting my duties because I spent the entire morning commute chasing after Apex. An amateur move. What was I thinking?” He stopped pouring and placed the kettle back down. His expression darkened as a grim memory surfaced.

“The bastard didn’t even care that there were children around…” His hand clenched involuntarily as he recalled the events of the morning—Apex killing Trapezius Headgear in front of the Villain’s terrified child hostages. Despite the outcome being their rescue, the bloodshed weighed heavily on All Might’s conscience.

His mind drifted further back to the first time he had encountered Apex, over a year ago. At that time, Apex had only been active for a few months, yet his name already struck fear across the globe. Thousands of Villains had fallen by his hand in that short span, each death more brutal than the last. It had been too much. All Might and his fellow Pro Heroes had resolved to end his rampage once and for all.

The five Heroes—All Might, Endeavor, Edgeshot, Mirko, and Ryukyu—had formed a tight circle around Apex. The Vigilante stood at its center, his pitch black cloak billowing in the wind, his eyes cold and calculating.

All Might took a step forward, glaring at the man who had become a scourge upon the underworld. “Your slaughter of Villains ends here, Apex! It’s time you paid for your crimes.”

Edgeshot moved first. Using his Quirk, Foldabody, he flattened himself into a razor-sharp string and shot toward Apex faster than the speed of sound. His goal was clear—disable the Vigilante by cutting off his blood flow and rendering him unconscious. But before he could land the strike, Apex’s hand shot out with blinding speed, catching Edgeshot mid-attack.

Without hesitation, Apex pulled Edgeshot toward him with superhuman strength before delivering a devastating punch to Edgeshot’s torso. The force sent Edgeshot flying into the side of a nearby car, crumpling the metal frame and knocking him out instantly.

Before anyone could react, flames erupted around Endeavor as he activated his Quirk, Hellflame. He unleashed a torrent of fire, the searing heat engulfing Apex completely. Yet, when the flames cleared, Apex remained unscathed.

Unaffected by the intense heat, Apex flew straight toward Endeavor, his movements swift and precise. Grabbing the flaming Hero by the neck with one hand, Apex lifted him effortlessly off the ground. Without a word, he headbutted Endeavor with enough force to knock him unconscious. He dropped the fallen Hero to the ground like a discarded doll.

Mirko acted next. Using her incredible leg strength, she leaped high into the air, intending to deliver a powerful downward kick that would drive Apex into the ground. But before her attack could connect, Apex caught her by the ankle mid-air. Then, without hesitation, he slammed her down onto a nearby car. The vehicle’s roof caved in under the impact, its windows shattering as Mirko lost consciousness.

Ryukyu, transformed into her dragon form, roared in fury and launched herself at Apex. Yet, before she could reach him, Apex extended one arm, stopping her mid-air using what All Might could only assume was some form of telekinesis Quirk. Her massive form was suspended in the air, thrashing uselessly against the invisible force. With his other hand, Apex ripped several light posts from the ground using his telekinesis and coiled them tightly around Ryukyu’s body, immobilizing her completely.

All Might stood frozen, watching in disbelief as Apex effortlessly defeated four of the top Pro Heroes. Sweat trickled down his face as Apex slowly turned his attention toward him. Despite not being able to see his face, All Might could tell—Apex wasn’t even trying.

Sweat beaded on All Might’s brow as he braced himself. Without hesitation, he activated One For All at 100%, propelling himself toward Apex in a blur. He clenched his fist tightly, preparing to deliver a devastating Detroit Smash. The sheer force of his speed generated wind pressure powerful enough to shake the nearby buildings.

But Apex’s speed was greater.

In a single, fluid motion, Apex shifted his body just enough to avoid the punch while simultaneously catching All Might’s wrist, stopping him dead in his tracks. The wind pressure kicked up violently, causing Apex’s black cloak to billow, but he stood firm, completely unaffected by the attack. All Might’s eyes widened in disbelief as gasps erupted from the bystanders watching the confrontation. Many had their phones out, recording what was happening.

All Might gritted his teeth, trying to break free from Apex’s iron grip, but it was useless. Apex’s strength was overwhelming.

Then, with a sudden and brutal motion, Apex twisted All Might’s wrist, snapping his large muscular arm like a twig. An ungodly surge of pain shot through All Might’s body as he screamed in agony.

The onlookers recoiled in fear as they watched their Number One Hero brought to his knees.

But Apex wasn’t done. He let go of All Might’s wrist, only to grab him by the back of the head. With terrifying force, he slammed All Might’s face into the concrete ground, cutting off his screams. Blood streamed from his nose, staining the ground beneath him.

Lifting All Might effortlessly off the ground, Apex tossed him a few feet into the air before delivering a crushing punch to his chest. The impact sent All Might flying through the air, crashing into the side of a distant building.

Back in the present, All Might clenched his fists as the memory ended. His hand trembling slightly as he poured himself a cup of tea. The room was silent save for the soft trickle of water from the kettle. He stared into the cup for a long moment before muttering grimly, “He’s unstoppable.”

He let out a long sigh, trying to shake off the weight of that memory. He couldn’t afford to dwell on it. There was no point in brooding over a past defeat—not when the future demanded his attention. Slowly, his thoughts shifted to someone who gave him hope in the face of such overwhelming darkness: his successor, Momo Yaoyorozu—or, as he liked to call her, Young Yaoyorozu.

A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. It had been almost a year since he had first met her. He hadn’t known what to expect at the time, but the moment he saw her standing alone, facing down the Sludge Villain without hesitation, he had been deeply impressed. She was just a teenage girl with no formal Hero training.

All Might remembered watching the scene unfold with growing admiration. The Sludge Villain had escaped from his grasp during their earlier encounter, and by the time All Might arrived at the scene again, it had already taken Katsuki Bakugo captive. The gathered Pro Heroes hesitated, their Quirks ill-suited to the situation, and All Might himself had been frozen—his body too weakened from his earlier transformation to act.

He recalled the moment vividly—how time seemed to slow as the Sludge Villain roared, Katsuki struggling helplessly in its grasp, his life slipping away with each passing second. And then, out of nowhere, she ran.

Without waiting for anyone else to act, without even considering her own safety, Young Yaoyorozu charged forward. The stunned silence of the crowd was deafening, the tension palpable, yet she didn’t falter. Armed with nothing but her wits, Quirk, and raw determination, she sprinted into the fray.

All Might had been stunned, almost unable to believe what he was seeing. She was just a child, and yet… in that moment, she had done what no one else dared to do. His heart had pounded in his chest, a mix of awe and fear coursing through him as he prepared to intervene, even if it meant risking his life in his weakened state.

But before he could act, he saw something that shook him to his core. For the briefest moment, as Young Yaoyorozu charged toward the Sludge Villain, an image flashed before his eyes—a fleeting, yet unmistakable image of Nana Shimura, his former master.

It wasn’t just the courage she displayed or the selflessness in her actions; it was the way she moved, the way she carried herself with unwavering resolve in the face of insurmountable odds. In that split second, he saw the same spirit, the same light that had once burned so brightly in Nana.

That moment had been the defining reason why he chose her. It wasn’t her potential, her intellect, or even her versatile Quirk that convinced him she was the right successor for One For All. It was that indescribable quality—the heart of a true hero, the ability to inspire hope in the darkest of times.

“She reminds me of you, Master…” he murmured quietly, his gaze distant as he lifted the cup of tea to his lips. Taking a slow sip, he allowed himself to savor the warmth, letting it push away the chill of his earlier memories.

Young Yaoyorozu had been a beacon of hope when he needed it most, and now, as he stared into the future with Apex looming as a terrible shadow, he held on tightly to that hope. She had the potential to surpass him, to become a Hero greater than even All Might himself. And for that, he would do everything in his power to guide her down that path.

His thoughts shifted abruptly. The U.S.J., he recalled. The Basic Hero Training class he was supposed to be helping teach alongside Aizawa and Thirteen was underway right now. A small frown tugged at his mouth. He was already late. Well, better late than not showing up at all. He smiled slightly.

“Maybe I should just show up and say something inspiring at the end. Yeah, get a good ten minutes out of my Hero form.”

Standing up, he adjusted his tie before suddenly transforming into his bulky, muscular Hero form. The overwhelming figure of All Might now stood tall, his signature grin spreading across his face.

“Time to join my students—” he started to say, only to be abruptly cut off as blood gushed from his mouth.

“Hold your horses!” a familiar voice called just before the door to the teacher’s lounge slid open, revealing Nezu, the principal of U.A. High School. The small, fuzzy figure stood at the doorway, arms crossed and his usual calm smile in place.

“Hello, Nezu, sir!” All Might greeted, hastily wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

“That’s me!” Nezu declared cheerfully, walking into the room. “The one who could be a mouse, or a dog, or a bear, though the only important thing is... I’m the principal!”

“Your fur looks especially well-groomed and glossy today, sir,” All Might said, offering a compliment in his heroic voice.

“The secret is keratin,” Nezu replied. “I’m not sure that humans can get this kind of lustrous shine. But we can talk about grooming later. Look at the news! Shall I read it to you? It says you resolved three incidents in just one hour!”

All Might grunted as if he had been caught doing something he shouldn’t.

Nezu sighed, his tiny hands clasped together thoughtfully. “The fault mainly belongs to the ruffians who still cause trouble in this city despite you being here. But you also have to learn not to react every time you hear of an incident. You haven’t changed in all these years. You’ve always been proactive. Only now, your heroism must be limited due to your injury. Plus, you’ve also got the added work of training One For All’s successor.”

Halfway through Nezu’s speech, smoke began to seep from All Might’s Hero form, indicating his imminent return to his normal, skeletal state.

“You insist on remaining the Symbol of Peace, and the only way you can justify staying out of the spotlight is by teaching,” Nezu continued before turning to glance at All Might, finally noticing that his body was emitting smoke. “Oh dear, you’re smoking. That can’t be good.”

With a sudden puff of smoke, All Might reverted to his frail, shrunken form, letting out a weak groan.

“It looks like you need to stay here in the lounge and relax a little while longer,” Nezu said, climbing up onto the sofa that All Might had vacated a moment ago. “The other teachers will understand. They’re more than capable. But now that you are a teacher here, All Might, I really do wish you’d prioritize your students over your hero work. They deserve it. After all, there are plenty of other hero agencies working throughout the city.”

All Might sighed, rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly. “Yeah, you’re right, Principal. So, I was gonna head over to the U.S.J. to make an appearance now, actually, if you don’t mind.”

Nezu shook his head with a knowing smile. “Even if you went now, you’d have to return almost right away. So, you might as well stick around and listen to some of my teaching philosophies.”

All Might groaned inwardly. ‘Great. This is turning into a lecture.’

“What? Real Villains? No way. How could so many of 'em get into a U.A. facility this secure?” Eijiro exclaimed, his eyes wide with disbelief.

“Yeah, Thirteen,” Momo chimed in, her voice sharp with urgency. “Why aren’t the alarms going off?”

Thirteen briefly glanced over her shoulder at Momo before returning her gaze forward. “Good question. I’m not sure,” she admitted.

Shoto narrowed his eyes, analyzing the situation. “Is the entire campus under attack? Or is this their only target? Either way, if the alarm sensors aren’t being triggered, then one of these Villains must have a Quirk that’s masking their presence. They carefully chose this isolated facility at a time when a class was in session. They’re fools for trespassing here, but they’ve thought this out. Whatever their plan is, they must have a concrete objective. But what is it?”

The students gasped, the weight of Shoto’s deduction sinking in.

Aizawa’s voice cut through the tension, sharp and authoritative. “Thirteen, get them out of here. And alert the main campus. He paused for a moment, considering the possibility of further interference. “Actually, if they’ve blocked our sensors, they might be jamming our regular communications, too.” He turned to Denki. “Kaminari, try using your Quirk to contact the school.”

“Yes, sir!” Denki responded, reaching for the earphone over his right ear. The device, square-shaped with an antenna-like protrusion, allowed him to channel his electricity and create communication signals. However, as he tried to connect, his expression faltered. “I’m not getting a signal. Something’s interfering.”

Momo clenched her fists before turning to Aizawa. “What are you going to do? You can’t fight them on your own! There’s too many of them. Even if you can nullify their Quirks, isn’t your power more suited for one-on-one fights?”

Aizawa, now wearing his Eraser Goggles, briefly glanced back at Momo. “You can’t be a Pro if you only have one trick,” he said bluntly. Then he turned to Thirteen. “I’ll leave it to you, Thirteen.”

Without another word, Aizawa launched himself into battle, his capturing weapon already in motion.

The students watched in awe and fear as Aizawa effortlessly maneuvered through the Villains, nullifying their Quirks with precision. His capturing weapon coiled around his targets, immobilizing them with ease.

“Whoa. He's holding them off,” Momo murmured, realizing she had underestimated their teacher.

Snapping out of her daze, she turned to her classmates. “Let’s move! Follow Thirteen!”

They hurried after Thirteen, but their escape was short-lived.

A massive mass of dark purple mist, its glowing yellow eyes peering ominously through the swirling fog, suddenly materialized in their path.

“There is no escape for you,” the misty figure said, its voice calm yet chilling. “It’s a pleasure to meet you. We are the League of Villains. I know it’s impolite, but we decided to invite ourselves into this haven of justice to say hello. And besides, isn’t this a fitting place for All Might, the Symbol of Peace, to take his last breath? I believe he was supposed to be here today, and yet I see no sign of him. There must’ve been some sort of change in plans we could not have foreseen.”

As the Villain continued, Thirteen silently flipped open the fingertip of her right glove.

“Ah, well, in the end, I suppose it doesn’t matter. I still have a role to play.”

Thirteen then raised her hand, ready to activate her Quirk. However, before she could do so, Katsuki and Eijiro suddenly charged forward.

“DIE!” Katsuki roared, releasing a massive explosion at the Villain.

The blast echoed through the facility, smoke billowing out and obscuring their view.

“Did ya think we were just gonna stand around and let you tear this place to shreds?” Eijiro shouted confidently, fists clenched as he stood beside Katsuki.

However, as the smoke cleared, it revealed the misty figure completely unharmed, its form untouched by the attack.

“You live up to your school’s reputation,” the Villain remarked calmly. “But you should be more careful, children. Otherwise, someone might get hurt.”

Realizing the Villain was about to strike, Thirteen shouted urgently, “You two, get out of the way, right now!”

Ignoring her warning, the Villain continued, his tone growing more ominous. “I’ll scatter you across this facility to meet my comrades… and your deaths!”

As he spoke, the dark purple mist swirled violently, rapidly expanding and engulfing Thirteen, Momo, and the rest of Class 1-A. The students instinctively raised their arms, trying to shield themselves from the enveloping fog.

In the blink of an eye, everything shifted. One by one, they were warped to different zones of the U.S.J. Momo, disoriented by the sudden transportation, felt solid ground beneath her feet as the wind whipped around her. When the mist dissipated, she found herself standing on rugged, mountainous terrain—the Mountain Zone.

Chapter Text

Izuku lay flat on his back, arms crossed behind his head, feeling the rough, dusty surface of the moon beneath him. Clad in his Apex suit, he rested in complete stillness. His mask was firmly in place, concealing his face entirely. Even here, far from any living soul, he wasn’t willing to take chances. If someone on Earth had a telescope powerful enough, they would probably be able to see him and discover his identity.

His eyes remained closed as he basked in the serene silence of space. The absence of oxygen, the lack of atmosphere, and the bone-chilling cold meant nothing to him. His self-sustaining body didn’t require air, and years of brutal training in the Sanctuary had strengthened him to the point where the unforgiving conditions of space posed no threat. Harsh environments were just another minor detail in his existence—nothing more than background noise.

Slowly, he opened his eyes, his emerald irises framed by white sclera, reflecting the serene, hanging like a brilliant blue-and-green jewel in the void. It was a sight that might have inspired awe in anyone else, but to Izuku, it only drew a long, weary groan from his mind.

‘Uugh…’

As he stared at the distant planet, his mind wandered back to the events of earlier that morning. He couldn’t help but think of All Might, and a single word surfaced in his mind, dripping with annoyance.

‘Dumbass.'

It had started when Izuku, as Apex, saved three kids from an idiotic Villain who had somehow thought attacking children was a sound plan. After swiftly dealing with the Villain, Izuku didn’t bother sticking around for the aftermath, flying off before any other Heroes could show up. Predictably, All Might had appeared on the scene soon after, and in typical All Might fashion, he had immediately tried to pursue him.

The memory made Izuku sigh internally. He didn’t mind evading capture—he had gotten used to it—but an hour? Really? All Might had pursued him for a solid hour before finally giving up, unable to keep pace. During that time, Izuku had thwarted a few other crimes around Musutafu before deciding he had earned a break.

With no major threats left to handle, he had taken off, soaring beyond the atmosphere and settling on the moon. It was a routine he had adopted more frequently as crime rates around the world steadily dropped, thanks in no small part to his efforts. Of course, his occasional off-world retreats hadn’t gone unnoticed. People online had speculated wildly—and correctly—that Apex might not be entirely human.

Izuku allowed himself a brief mental chuckle, amused by some of the theories circulating the internet. Ordinarily, he ignored human chatter about his Apex persona, but every now and then, curiosity got the better of him. The conspiracy theories were especially entertaining.

One user, hair_of_thorns—some religious nut—believed him to be an angel of death sent by God to punish the wicked and banish their souls to Hell.

Another user, darkest_shadow, was convinced that he was a vengeful dark god, seeking retribution against Villain-kind for some ancient grievance.

And then there was frozen_flame. Izuku grimaced at the memory of that particular theory. According to frozen_flame, Apex was secretly All Might’s illegitimate child—or, as he put it, his secret “love-child”—born from a hidden affair with a powerful female Villain. The absurdity of it almost made him laugh out loud.

‘Seriously, humans…' He shook his head slightly, a bemused smirk playing on his lips beneath his mask.

Still, the amusement couldn’t entirely push away the weight of reality. For the first ten years of his life, he had believed he was human—back when all he ever wanted was to be a Hero, to stand among those who fought for peace and justice. But that dream had died along with his mother.

Over the past five years, he had accepted the truth of his existence. He was no human. He was a Bellivore, an alien—something fundamentally different, something beyond humanity. That truth had slowly eroded his sense of belonging, causing him to disassociate himself with the species he had once considered his own. The realization created a gap between himself and the world he had grown up in, one that widened with every year that passed.

And yet, despite that disconnect, he still cared about them. He cared about humanity’s future, even if he no longer viewed himself as part of it. Protecting them was no longer just a childish dream. It was a responsibility, one he had taken upon himself—not for praise, not for recognition, but because it was necessary.

Villains, however, were the exception. He hated them. No, loathed them. Every single one. They were the reason his mother was gone. They were a blight on the world, a source of chaos and suffering, and he wanted nothing more than to wipe them out—to bring peace to humanity and exact vengeance for both himself and his mother.

He had been Apex for two whole years now and had slaughtered more Villains than he could count, yet somehow, they persisted. How was that possible? After all he had done, after all the blood he had spilled, how were there still more of them?

With a frustrated sigh, Izuku chalked it up to the one thing he found both admirable and infuriating about humanity: their inability to give up. No matter how hopeless things became, no matter how many times they were knocked down, humans just kept fighting. It was both their greatest strength… and their greatest flaw.

Before he could brood any further, his sixth sense flared without warning.

His eyes snapped open, and he leapt to his feet in one swift motion, locking his gaze on Earth, thousands of kilometers away.

Something was wrong. Terribly wrong.

The sensation wasn’t just urgent—it was personal. He knew instantly who was in danger.

‘Momo.’

Her name echoed in his mind, a sharp pang of worry following it. Without hesitation, Izuku shot off the moon’s surface, launching himself into the void of space with tremendous force. The ground beneath him cratered from the sheer power of his takeoff, fragments of lunar rock scattering in all directions as he accelerated toward Earth at blinding speed.

Momo staggered slightly as the world stopped spinning around her. She felt the rough, uneven ground beneath her feet and blinked, trying to steady herself. The air was dry, carrying the scent of dust and stone, and a faint artificial breeze seemed to circulate through the area. She took a cautious step forward, her eyes scanning her surroundings. Jagged, rocky formations rose around her, creating a rugged landscape designed to simulate a mountainous region.

‘Where…?’ she wondered, quickly piecing things together. It didn’t take long for her to realize that she had been transported to one of the U.S.J.’s disaster zones. Though she didn’t know its specific name, the rocky terrain and uneven cliffs suggested it was meant to mimic a mountainous environment.

Before she could gather her thoughts further, Momo’s attention was drawn to two familiar figures nearby—Tsuyu and Mineta.

Tsuyu stood a few feet to her left, her usual calm expression notably tense. Despite her frog-like features making it hard to discern her emotions, it was clear she was on edge, her wide eyes flicking around cautiously as if anticipating an attack.

Mineta was a stark contrast. He stood frozen in place, his small body trembling visibly. His eyes darted around wildly, filled with panic. His breathing came in short, frantic gasps as he clutched his head in both hands.

“W-We’re doomed!” Mineta stammered, his voice shrill with fear. Suddenly, he let out a panicked scream, “Aaaaah! Villains!” he yelled, pointing with a trembling finger.

Momo’s heart skipped a beat, and she turned in the direction Mineta was pointing. Her breath caught in her throat.

They were surrounded.

Dozens of Villains slowly advanced on them from all sides, their shapes and sizes varying—some large and imposing, others smaller and wiry. About half of them were armed, with swords and knives being the most common weapons. A couple wielded baseball bats studded with nails, one brandished a scythe, and another gripped a hatchet. The rest cracked their knuckles or flexed their fingers, clearly prepared to use their Quirks.

Momo clenched her fists, forcing herself to remain calm. The odds were against them, but panicking wouldn’t help. She needed to think quickly. They couldn’t afford to make any reckless moves.

She then turned toward her companions, her expression tense despite her best efforts to remain composed. “Tsuyu, Mineta,” she said in a low, steady tone, drawing their attention. Her voice carried a strained calmness that belied the turmoil she was feeling inside. “Stay close. It looks like we’re going to have to fight them.”

Mineta’s eyes widened in alarm, and he practically shrieked, “Uh, what do you mean fight?! Are you crazy?!” Tears welled at the corners of his eyes as he flailed his arms.

“So, Mineta,” Tsuyu said bluntly, her usual calm tone tinged with mild annoyance, “are you really sure the Hero thing is right for you?”

“Shut up!” Mineta shouted hysterically, his voice cracking. “It’s weirder not to be scared right now! We just got outta junior high a little while ago! I didn’t think I’d be facing death a few days after starting U.A.! Hey… if we’re going to die anyway, can you two touch boobs again like you did during the Battle Tri—”

Whap!

Tsuyu’s tongue lashed out, smacking Mineta on the head with enough force to knock him back a step. He clutched his head in pain, but wisely chose to keep quiet after that.

Momo’s cheeks flushed a faint pink as Mineta’s comment brought an unwanted memory back to the forefront of her mind—the incident during the Battle Trial when she had tackled Tsuyu to the ground to save her from Katsuki’s attack, resulting in that mortifyingly awkward incident. Shaking off the blush, she focused on the immediate danger and activated her Quirk, Creation.

The skin of her palm glowed with a glittering blue, pink, and white light as a metallic object began to form. In moments, a solid metal baseball bat materialized in her hand, which she quickly handed to Tsuyu.

“Here,” Momo said, her voice steady despite the tension. “Use this.”

Tsuyu accepted the bat without hesitation and gave a small nod. “Thanks, ribbit.”

Next, Momo created a sleek metal bo staff for herself, the weapon forming smoothly in her hands. She gripped it tightly, giving it a few skillful spins to test its balance before settling into a ready stance. The confident way she handled the weapon made it clear that she had trained extensively.

Momo had been training with her Quirk since she was little. Growing up in a wealthy household gave her access to a wide range of objects for study and practice, helping her refine her abilities early on. Russian matryoshka dolls were among her favorite tools, recreated over and over to hone her precision and perfect her control. Yet, for most of her life, this training was more of a disciplined routine than a pressing need—until two years ago, when everything changed.

After that harrowing experience, when Apex saved her from her kidnappers, Momo’s resolve to become stronger deepened. She pushed herself harder than ever before, intensifying her Quirk training and taking up bukijutsu, the art of weapon handling. She became adept at creating and wielding a wide range of weapons for self-defense, from non-lethal tools like pepper spray and tasers to swords, knives, and her personal favorite—the bo staff. But she didn’t stop there. Aware that strength wasn’t limited to her Quirk alone, she committed herself to physical training, working tirelessly to build a stronger, more resilient body. Even before meeting All Might and undergoing the rigorous muscle training required to inherit One for All, she had already begun shaping herself into someone capable of defending herself and others.

She didn’t stop at melee combat, either. Momo also took on firearm training—something few in Japan could access due to strict gun regulations. Fortunately, her family’s wealth and influence helped her secure the necessary training and licensing to both use firearms and legally create them with her Quirk. As it turns out, individuals with Quirks involving firearms, like the Pro Hero Snipe, are granted more legal flexibility in obtaining gun licenses, provided they meet strict requirements. This allowed Momo to incorporate firearms to her arsenal, adding even more versatility to her combat style.

All of this training culminated into her being ready to face danger head-on. That fact had been evident even months ago, during her terrifying encounter with the Sludge Villain. Though she hadn’t yet received One for All at the time, Momo had handled herself with remarkable composure, using her Quirk to fend off the attack until All Might arrived.

Now, as she stood facing the approaching Villains, that same resolve burned stronger than ever. It wasn’t just her past experience that fueled her determination—it was the weight of being chosen by All Might himself. His recognition of her potential had not only validated her hard work but had also deepened her commitment to becoming someone capable of standing on the front lines, protecting others, and living up to the legacy of the greatest Hero.

She gripped her bo staff tightly, ready for whatever came next. But just as the tension reached its peak, a high-pitched, anxious voice shattered the moment.

“Uh, hello? What about me? Where’s my weapon?!”

Momo glanced toward Mineta, who looked both panicked and annoyed about not having received a weapon. Her expression tightened with mild irritation before she answered, “Just use your Quirk.”

“I can’t! My Quirk is so simple and weak compared to yours!” Mineta complained, throwing up his hands in exasperation. “You can make weapons and fight like a Pro! All I have are these sticky balls! And their strength depends on my health! I’m basically useless!”

Despite his loud whining, Momo didn’t let her irritation show further. “Your Quirk can immobilize enemies if used properly. That’s not useless.”

Mineta grumbled under his breath, clearly unconvinced.

Meanwhile, the Villains continued their slow, menacing approach. Momo tightened her grip on the bo staff, her heart pounding in her chest. She forced herself to remain calm. This was their first real battle against Villains, and she knew that keeping her composure was their best shot at making it out alive.

Far above Earth, a figure cloaked in black streaked through the upper atmosphere like a falling star. Izuku, wearing his Apex suit, hurtled back toward the planet from the moon at an unimaginable speed, covering the vast distance in under five minutes—a feat beyond the reach of any being on Earth. Now, as he pierced the planet’s atmosphere, the blazing friction of reentry surrounded him like a blazing cocoon, but neither discomfort nor resistance registered. The forces of nature were powerless against his overwhelming strength. All that mattered was the urgent sense of danger gnawing at the edges of his sixth sense, driving him forward at full throttle.

With reentry complete, Izuku’s senses sharpened, homing in on the threat his sixth sense had detected—a threat endangering Momo far more severe than anything he had sensed before. The last time he had felt something remotely similar was during the Battle Trial, when Katsuki, in a reckless fit of anger, had fired off an overpowered blast aimed at Momo. But this time, the danger was exponentially more severe. There was no room for subtlety. He didn’t bother making himself invisible.

Locking onto his target, Izuku accelerated further toward the source of the danger, tearing through the sky at full speed. Within moments, he spotted a colossal, dome-shaped structure on the sprawling U.A. campus, clearly designed for large-scale training exercises. Though he didn’t recognize the building, the menacing sensation emanating from it left no doubt in his mind—it was the epicenter of the crisis threatening Momo. Without hesitation, he surged toward it.

With a deafening crash, Izuku flew through the roof of the dome-shaped building, effortlessly punching a hole the reinforced structure as if it were nothing. He slowed slightly as he entered, hovering high midair to assess the situation below. From his elevated position, he quickly scanned the facility’s interior. The massive space was divided into several distinct sections arranged like slices of a pie, each simulating different terrains and environments—likely designed for specialized training scenarios.

His gaze first fell on a figure battling a large group of hostile-looking individuals in the central area below—a man with long black hair and a pair of yellow goggles. Izuku recognized him immediately. Shota Aizawa—better known to him as the Pro Hero Erasurehead. Izuku didn’t need long to confirm that the individuals Aizawa was fighting were Villains. His sixth sense clearly detected the malicious intent radiating from them.

At the entrance of the building, separated from the central plaza by a large flight of stairs, Izuku spotted another group of people—what he assumed to be Momo’s classmates—standing behind a figure in a distinctive puffy white space suit that resembled an oversized jacket with a black helmet that had simple white eyes and yellow boots. He recognized her as Thirteen, the Pro Hero known for her Black Hole Quirk. She was actively using her Quirk against what appeared to be a swirling mass of dark purple mist. Izuku’s sixth sense flared again, confirming the presence as another Villain. Though he didn’t recognize this entity, the sheer hostility it radiated was clear.

His first instinct was to intervene, to exterminate every Villain present and end the chaos. But he quickly suppressed that impulse. He couldn’t allow himself to be distracted. Momo was his priority. His sixth sense tugged insistently, pointing him toward one of the zones in the distance. Without wasting another second, Izuku turned away from the central plaza and flew toward the source of the danger—heading straight for what appeared to be a rocky, mountainous terrain.

It all happened so fast.

At first, things had gone surprisingly well. Though outnumbered, Momo, Tsuyu, and Mineta had handled the Villains with relative ease. It didn’t take long for Momo to realize the truth—these weren’t highly trained operatives or elite assassins. They were mostly low-level thugs, armed with rudimentary Quirks and little to no combat training. Their primary tactic was overwhelming through sheer numbers rather than any coordinated strategy.

Wielding her metal bo staff with practiced precision, Momo effortlessly deflected attacks and struck back with swift, precise blows. Her movements were fluid and graceful, enhanced by the faint bio-electric aura of blue and pink that flickered around her as she used Total Veiling. Villains who dared to approach found themselves swiftly repelled, either knocked unconscious or sent sprawling back in pain.

Meanwhile, Tsuyu’s agility made her a nightmare to pin down. She darted across the rocky terrain with ease, her frog-like reflexes allowing her to evade attacks with acrobatic leaps. Each jump brought her close enough to deliver bone-crushing strikes with the metallic bat Momo had created for her. She moved unpredictably, a blur of motion that disoriented her enemies before they could react. More than a few Villains fell to her well-placed blows, groaning in defeat as they crumpled to the ground.

Mineta, while far less composed, played his part in the chaos. Though he spent most of the battle screaming in fear and frantically hurling his sticky purple balls in every direction, his frantic assault was surprisingly effective. His adhesive projectiles stuck to anything they touched—ground, walls, or unlucky Villains—and immobilized several attackers, leaving them easy targets for Momo and Tsuyu. However, Mineta’s overuse of his Quirk came at a cost; the plucking of his sticky balls in such quick succession had caused his scalp to bleed profusely, adding to his already growing panic.

For a brief moment, victory seemed within reach.

Then everything fell apart.

It happened so quickly that Momo didn’t fully register what was happening until it was too late. One moment she was fending off another wave of attackers, and the next, an invisible force had caused her entire body to seize up. Her muscles locked in place and her limbs stiffened, as if she had been turned to stone. Her grip on the bo staff faltered, and the weapon slipped from her fingers, clattering uselessly to the ground. Unable to react or cry out, she toppled forward, landing face-first on the hard, rocky terrain with a dull thud.

She was paralyzed. Completely. Though her mind remained fully conscious, her body refused to obey her commands. She could still see, still hear, still feel the cold earth beneath her cheek—but no matter how hard she tried, nothing moved. Panic flared in her chest as she realized her only functioning movement was in her eyes, which flicked desperately from side to side, searching for any clue as to what had happened.

Before she could make sense of the situation, a sharp kick struck her side, flipping her paralyzed body onto her back. Now lying helplessly on the ground, Momo found herself staring up at a tall, imposing woman who loomed over her with a smug, predatory grin. The woman’s glowing orange irises stood out sharply against her otherwise human features, and her long, snake-like hair writhed unnaturally, each strand moving as if it had a mind of its own.

“Well, well,” the Medusa-like Villain drawled, crouching down slightly to get a better look at Momo’s helpless form. “Feels like you’re stiff as a statue, huh? Don’t worry—I’ll take good care of you.” Her voice dripped with cruel amusement.

Momo’s heart pounded wildly in her chest, but she couldn’t even flinch. Then, she heard a familiar sound—Tsuyu’s distinctive ribbit, though this time it sounded strained, almost like a grunt. Desperately shifting her eyes to her left, Momo caught sight of Tsuyu through her peripheral vision.

Tsuyu had been captured.

A Villain with the normal body of an adult man from the neck down, but the head of a purple octopus had ensnared her in several thick, writhing tentacles. One tentacle wrapped tightly around her mouth, silencing her, while another coiled around her waist and arms, pinning them to her sides. A third tentacle bound her legs, leaving her completely immobilized. Her metallic bat lay discarded on the ground nearby, just out of reach.

“Looks like the frog girl’s done squirming,” a new voice sneered. Momo turned her eyes toward the sound, spotting a brutish Villain stepping forward. He glanced around before speaking again, addressing the group. “That crying purple mohawked midget in the diaper ran off. Kept screamin’ for us to leave him alone and instead do whatever we wanted with these two.”

Several Villains chuckled cruelly at the description, clearly amused by Mineta’s cowardice.

“Tch. Forget that little freak,” another Villain said dismissively. “He’s not worth chasing. The question is… what should we do with these two?” He turned his attention back to Momo and Tsuyu, his expression cold and calculating.

There was a brief pause as the group considered the question. Then, one of them asked, almost casually, “Shouldn’t we just kill them?”

The Villain who posed the question didn’t wait for an answer. With a flick of his wrist, a flickering orb of flame ignited in his hand, casting ominous light on the gathered group. He grinned wickedly as he took a step forward, his gaze fixed on Momo and Tsuyu.

Both girls' eyes widened at the sight of the fireball. Tsuyu’s expression remained difficult to read due to her mutant features, but her pupils dilated slightly, a subtle indication of fear that only someone who knew her well might notice. Momo, on the other hand, felt a cold dread sweep through her. Though her body remained rigid and motionless, her mind spiraled into rapid, frantic thought.

‘It can’t end like this. There’s still so much I wanted to do. I wanted to become a Hero. I wanted to save people. I wanted a taste of normal happiness like mother and father have. I wanted to fall in love. I wanted to get married.’

The fireball flared brighter, and the Villain raised his arm, preparing to hurl it at the helpless pair. Momo clenched her eyes shut, bracing herself for what seemed inevitable. ‘It can’t end like this.’

As the Villain drew his arm back, ready to release the deadly fireball at Momo, another voice cut through the tension.

"Hold up," a Villain near the back interjected, his tone sharp and commanding enough to stall the attack. The fire-wielding Villain froze mid-motion, looking over his shoulder with an irritated scowl.

"What? Why?" he growled, the fireball still crackling ominously in his palm.

"There’s no rush," the interjecting Villain replied smoothly, stepping forward. He was burly and wore a crooked grin that didn’t reach his calculating eyes. “Think about it. We’ve got two helpless school girls here. Wouldn't it be more fun to at least fuck them first before killing them?"

With her eyes being the only part of her body that she could move at the moment, all Momo could do was go wide-eyed at the Villain's horrid proposal.

The fireball-wielding Villain blinked at his fellow Villain's suggestion. Then his mouth slowly stretched into a wicked smile. "I like the way you think."

Several other Villains murmured their agreement.

Momo could feel her heart pounding rapidly in her chest, panic beginning to overwhelm her. She desperately tried to move, to free herself, but her body was completely paralyzed. All she could do was stare helplessly at the cruel, lustful gazes of the gathered Villains.

As the Villains discussed their plans, a lanky humanoid frog Villain stepped forward from the crowd, his smooth, moist blue skin glistening faintly in the light.

"I call dibs on the frog girl!" he croaked, raising one webbed hand high into the air with an exaggerated flourish. His voice was raspy and wet, like the sound of something dragging across damp stone.

The declaration drew a mix of chuckles and sneers from the other Villains.

"Figures," one muttered under his breath. "Of course the frog guy wants the frog girl."

The frog Villain ignored the remark, his large, bulbous yellow eyes locking onto Tsuyu, who remained tightly bound in the octopus Villain’s tentacles. He licked his wide, slimy lips with a long, sticky tongue, his gaze crawling over her as he tilted his head to one side.

"She’s just too perfect," he continued, his tone oozing with lechery.

Tsuyu let out a muffled grunt and struggled weakly in the tentacles holding her captive, but her attempts were futile. Momo could only watch in horror as the frog Villain moved closer to Tsuyu.

Despite there being a bit of a distance between the two of them, Momo was able to hear the frog Villain whisper something to Tsuyu.

"By the time I'm done with you," the frog Villain began. "Your pussy will be gushing out enough frog spawn to fill a pond."

Horrified for her friend, Momo's attention was suddenly drawn away from Tsuyu and the frog Villain as she felt the Medusa-like Villain tapping her forehead.

With Momo's attention now on her, with a smug grin, the Medusa-like Villain says, "I'd be more worried about myself if I were you sweetheart."

"Hey, how long can you keep that kid paralyzed?" another Villain suddenly asked the Medusa-like Villain.

Without taking her eyes off of Momo or losing her grin, she answers saying, "Forever. As long as I don't look away from her."

Pleased by her answer, the Villain grins before saying, "Oh, this is gonna be so easy."

He then eyeballs Momo, running his eyes up and down her body from head to toe.

"This is gonna be fun."

In response, the Medusa-like Villain chuckles before saying, "Yeah. It'll be fun watching these little Heroes-in-training have their virginities taken by a bunch of Villains."

"You think they're virgins?" the Villain who asked asks.

"I dunno about the frog girl over there," the Medusa-like Villain answered, pointing a finger over towards Tsuyu while still keeping her eyes trained on Momo. "But I know this one is," she continued, moving her finger so that it's pointed right at Momo.

"Oh yeah? How can you tell?" the Villain asks, his interest peaked.

"Her eyes," the Medusa-like Villain replies, leaning in closer towards Momo. "They're so innocent. It's obvious she's never been fucked before. Isn't that right?" she asked, now looking directly into Momo's eyes.

At this, the surrounding Villains start laughing and hooting and hollering.

"Hahahaha! This is gonna be great!"

"Yeah! Let's fuck these two sluts till their bellies are bulging with cum!"

"Fuck yeah!"

"Woooohoooo!"

"Ha ha! Oh man, this is too good!"

"Man, I can't believe our luck! Not only did we get the opportunity to kill some Heroes, but we also get to take their virginities! What a score!"

"I wonder what it's like to fuck a Hero girl?"

"Probably amazing!"

"Oh, man, I'm so hard right now! I can't wait to stuff her full of my cock!"

"Ha ha ha! Fuck yeah! Let's get started already!"

As all the Villains laughed and shouted and cheered, Momo could feel tears forming in her eyes.

'No… Please...' Momo mentally begged, unable to move her mouth. 'Not again.'

What was happening to her now was just like what had happened to her two years ago. Memories of her kidnapping resurfaced, causing her to have what felt to be a panic attack. Her heart had already been beating pretty rapidly from how panicked she was, but now it had began to pound even more ferociously. Not only this, but her breathing had also began to become even more erratic than it already was. Unfortunately, because she couldn’t breathe through her mouth because of her paralyzed state, she was beginning to have a hard time breathing.

As the Villains' laughter began to dye down, one of the Villains began approaching her. He was lanky and wore a helmet-like mask that covered his entire head.

"Alright, let me cut her outta her clothes first," he began as he used his Quirk to manifest a knife in is hand, his voice somewhat muffled by the mask. "Then we can get started."

"Careful not to carve her up," the Medusa-like Villain said, her grin widening slightly. "Don't want her bleeding out."

"Oh, don't you worry," the Villain responded, his voice dripping with sadistic anticipation before turning his attention back to Momo. "I'll be gentle."

As he began to move the knife towards her body, Momo could do nothing but close her eyes in helpless terror.

'Please... Someone... Anyone... Help me,' she silently begged.

Then, suddenly, before the Villain's knife could make contact with her costume, a blinding beam of otherwordly green energy tore through the air at blinding speed and struck the Medusa-like Villain squarely in the head.

Instantly, her head exploded, sending blood and brain matter flying everywhere as her headless body toppled backward onto the ground with a sickening thud.

Caught completely of guard by this, the knife Villain, now covered in blood and fragments of brain matter, let out a yelp of shock as he stumbled backward, losing his grip on the knife. He fell onto his rear, his blood splattered mask barely concealing the terror in his voice as he stammered incoherent curses.

Now freed from the Medusa-like Villain’s Quirk, Momo's eyes shot open before briefly gasping for air as her muscles finally obeyed her commands. She instinctively sat up and wiped her face of the blood that had also splashed on her, her trembling fingers brushing against the warm liquid now streaked across her skin.

The Medusa-like Villain’s decapitated body lay sprawled on the floor, a pool of blood spreading around it. The other Villains were frozen, their expressions a mixture of confusion, fear, and anger as they tried to locate the source of the green beam.

“W-what the hell was that?!” one of the Villains shouted, his voice trembling with panic.

The others looked equally shaken, their earlier bravado shattered.

Momo could feel her heartbeat pounding in her ears as she struggled to process what had just happened. One moment, she had been certain that she was about to get raped—and the next, her body had miraculously regained movement at the same moment as something wet splashed onto her face.

She quickly glanced down at her hands. They were slick with blood, the warm liquid trickling down her fingers and pooling on the ground beneath her.

Confused, Momo turned her gaze back toward the Medusa-like Villain who had been keeping her immobile up until now. The moment she laid eyes on her headless corpse, she went wide-eyed as a wave of nausea washed over her. She swallowed hard, trying to fight the urge to vomit.

The sight was gruesome. There was no other way to describe it. The dead Villain's head was gone, obliterated, and the stump of her neck was a gory mess of blood, bone, and brain tissue.

Before she could question what had caused this, she suddenly heard a startled voice say, "What the hell?"

Shifting her attention from the corpse to the source of the voice, Momo's gaze landed on the knife Villain—the very same man who had moments ago been ready to forcibly strip her of her clothes. Though, oddly enough, his attention wasn’t focused on her—it was on the knife he’d dropped earlier.

The knife was floating in midair.

Momo’s breath caught in her throat. The blade, which had been lying harmlessly on the ground just moments ago, was now hovering several feet above the floor, spinning slightly as though being manipulated by an invisible force.

The Villain’s voice cracked with fear as he stammered, “H-how is it...?”

Suddenly, the knife shifted position in the air. It turned to where the blade was now pointed directly at him. Then, with no warning and in the blink of an eye, the knife shot forward like a bullet, embedding itself into the center of his forehead with a wet thunk.

Momo couldn’t suppress the horrified gasp that escaped her lips. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and her breath quickened as she watched the Villain slump over, dead.

The surrounding Villains, stunned and terrified, stood frozen. A thick, heavy silence hung in the air until it was suddenly shattered by a panicked shout.

"Oh, shit!" one of the Villains cried, pointing a trembling finger toward the sky.

Momo’s heart skipped a beat, her wide eyes snapping to the Villain’s outstretched arm. Following the gesture, she tilted her head back and looked up before letting out a gasp of shock.

There, floating high in the air above them was a figure dressed entirely in black. His dark cloak billowed behind him, giving him the appearance of a dark angel descending upon them. His fierce, glowing green eyes burned with an intensity that pierced through the daylight, exuding an aura of overwhelming rage.

“It’s… it’s him…” Momo whispered, her voice barely audible as she recognized the figure who had saved her once before.

It was the world’s most infamous Vigilante—Apex.

Chapter Text

Izuku was pissed.

How was it possible that U.A.’s security was so abysmally inadequate that a large, coordinated group of Villains could stage an attack on campus? This wasn’t just a breach—it was a catastrophe. Students were scattered, panicked, and in danger, all because the supposed safeguards of one of Japan’s top institutions had failed miserably.

And it wasn’t just the attack itself that fueled his anger. No, what truly incensed him was the motive behind it. After delving into the minds of several Villains to uncover what could have possessed them to pull off such a reckless assault, the truth left him seething. They were here for All Might.

All Might.

The man was a symbol of peace, but his decision to become a teacher at U.A. had made him a target. Izuku had known it would attract trouble—how could it not? But this attack wasn’t just about chaos or petty revenge. These Villains genuinely believed they could kill the Symbol of Peace.

Fools.

And then there was the final straw—the unforgivable act that made his blood boil to the point of apoplexy. The Villains had dared to turn this into something even more vile. They’d attempted to rape students. To hurt innocent girls.

To hurt Momo.

His fists clenched as the memory of her two kidnappers from two years ago came rushing back. Their faces, their mocking laughter, the sheer terror they had inflicted—it all replayed in his mind like a sickening echo. The snake-haired Villainess, the one who had rendered Momo immobile and helpless, was integral in this despicable act. She was the reason Momo couldn’t defend herself, the reason she’d been forced to endure such fear.

That Villainess had been his first target.

His already glowing green eyes flared with an even more intense brilliance. Without hesitation, two beams of searing green energy erupted from his eyes, striking the snake-haired Villainess directly in the head.

Her demise was instantaneous. The beams pierced through her skull, obliterating it in a flash of light and heat. Blood and fragments of brain sprayed outward, and her headless body crumpled to the ground, lifeless. The act was not just execution—it was judgment. She had forfeited her right to live the moment she chose to reduce Momo to a helpless victim.

Izuku didn’t pause to revel in her destruction; his attention shifted immediately to the knife Villain. The man had fallen backward onto the ground, frozen in shock at the gruesome remnants of his comrade. His knife, the very weapon he had intended to use to cut off Momo’s clothes, lay discarded a few feet away, dropped in his panic.

With a slow, deliberate motion, Izuku stretched out his hand. The knife quivered for a moment before it rose smoothly into the air, suspended by his telekinesis. With a mere, subtle twist of his wrist, the blade began to rotate until its razor-sharp tip was aimed directly at its former owner.

The Villain, too paralyzed by fear to even understand what was happening, remained motionless on the ground as he stared up at his former weapon in confusion.

With a flick of his mental focus, Izuku sent the knife surging forward. It shot through the air like a bullet, embedding itself deep into the center of Villain’s forehead with a wet thunk. Blood trickled from the wound as the man’s body slumped lifelessly to the ground.

The action was swift, merciless, and precise, a fitting end to the man who planned to use Momo like a cheap sex doll.

With his two foremost targets now dead, Izuku turned his glowing eyes toward the remaining Villains, his piercing gaze sweeping over them like a judge passing sentence. The Villains were paralyzed, staring at the lifeless bodies of their comrades in stunned silence. The distant sounds of chaos from other parts of the U.S.J. were drowned out by the oppressive tension that now blanketed the area.

Finally, one of the Villains looked up, drawn by the suffocating presence that seemed to emanate from above. His breath hitched in his throat as his wide, terrified eyes locked onto Izuku’s dark form hovering ominously above them. His face paled, and his trembling hand shot up, pointing toward the figure in the air. He stammered out a panicked exclamation that cut through the silence, drawing the attention of everyone nearby.

Momo, now free of the effects of the Medusa-like Villain’s Quirk, turned her head to follow the Villain’s gaze. Her eyes widened in shock as she took in the sight of Izuku—or rather, Apex—floating above them, his glowing green eyes burning with an otherworldly intensity.

The remaining Villains froze, their fear skyrocketing as they fully comprehended the danger looming over them. Yet before they could process what they were seeing—before they could even think of reacting—Apex struck.

One moment, he was hovering silently overhead. And the next, in a burst of blinding speed, he was streaking downward, descending upon the Villains like a meteor.

Momo stared upward, her heart pounding as she took in the sight of Apex, his glowing green eyes burning like twin flames. Suspended in the air above her and the surrounding Villains, he seemed almost ethereal, like a force of nature rather than a man.

‘It’s him,’ she thought in stunned disbelief as hope began to surge through her. ‘He came to save me… I knew he would.’

Before she could think anything else, Apex moved. One moment he was floating high above them, and the next, he shot downward at a speed so blindingly fast that he appeared as nothing more than a blur of motion.

He crashed into a group of Villains a good distance away from her, striking the ground like a meteor. The impact was immense, the force sending a shockwave rippling outward. Dust and debris erupted into the air, creating a thick cloud that obscured Apex’s form from view. The Villains closest to the impact were hurled away like ragdolls, their cries of terror lost in the chaos.

Momo’s breath hitched as she watched, her gaze fixed on the massive dust cloud that now shrouded the spot where Apex had landed. Her wide eyes reflected a mixture of awe and disbelief.

Movement stirred within the haze, and a sudden blur shot out, streaking along the ground at astonishing speed. She jolted slightly, her gaze following the figure. It was Apex, flying low to the ground at a pace so fast she could just barely keep up, though not so fast that she couldn’t follow his movements at all.

Her head snapped toward his destination, where Tsuyu was still struggling against the tentacles of the octopus-headed Villain restraining her.

In an instant, Apex reached them. With a swift sideways motion of his left hand, he delivered a knifehand strike that effortlessly sliced through the tentacles binding Tsuyu. Rather than cutting through the area of the tentacles directly constricting her, he severed the portion that stretched between her and the Villain.

The severed appendages flopped lifelessly to the ground, their grip on Tsuyu loosening. She gasped as the last of the constriction gave way, freed at last.

Before the octopus-headed Villain could even let out a scream of pain, Apex struck again. His right hand shot forward, gripping the Villain’s head with an ironclad grasp. Then, with an almost mechanical efficiency, he effortlessly tore it from the Villain’s shoulders in one clean, decisive movement. The severed head, spine still grotesquely attached, remained clutched tightly in his grasp as a spray of blood painted the ground. The lifeless body collapsed with a dull thud.

Momo’s eyes went slightly wide, despite having witnessed Apex’s brutal methods firsthand in the past, she couldn’t suppress the mix of amazement and horror at how effortlessly and savagely he had dispatched the Villains. Only moments ago, she and Tsuyu had been at their mercy, but now the tide had turned in an instant.

Her gaze fell to the bloody spine hanging limp from the severed head still clutched in Apex’s hand. The grotesque sight sent a shiver through her, unease creeping into her chest. She forced the sensation down, knowing full well she couldn’t afford to be squeamish—not here, not now.

Without even sparing a glance at the head in his grasp, Apex’s fingers tightened. A sickening crunch followed as he curled his hand into a fist, crushing the Villain’s skull as effortlessly as crumpling paper. Blood, bone fragments, and viscera burst from his grip, splattering onto the ground in a grisly display. The act was so casual, so effortless, it felt almost dismissive—like swatting away an insect.

As the remains slipped from his grasp, his glowing green eyes flicked toward another target.

Nearby, the frog Villain—who only moments ago had attempted to defile Tsuyu—sat frozen on the ground, having fallen back onto his butt when Apex flew past him. Now, with Apex’s full attention on him, he flinched violently. His bulbous yellow eyes darted wildly, his throat bobbing as he struggled to force out a plea for mercy.

He never got the chance.

Apex took a single step forward. Then another.

The frog Villain pressed his hands against the ground, his webbed fingers splaying out as though he wanted to push himself away. But his body refused to obey. Overwhelming terror held him paralyzed, leaving him helpless as Apex closed the distance.

By the time he fully processed what was happening, it was too late.

Apex lifted his foot and stomped down with brutal finality.

A sickening crunch echoed through the air as the frog Villain’s skull caved inward. His body convulsed violently from the force, his head reduced to a crushed, unrecognizable pulp beneath Apex’s foot. The impact sent a wet splatter of blood and brain matter outward, staining the ground in a grotesque halo. His bulbous yellow eyes, squeezed from their sockets under the sheer pressure, popped free with a grisly squelch, rolling lifelessly onto the ground.

The rest of his body jerked before going completely limp, sprawled out across the ground in a lifeless heap.

Momo’s breath hitched sharply. She quickly turned her head away, her stomach twisting as she squeezed her eyes shut, willing herself not to see the gore. For several seconds, she focused on steadying her breathing, trying to block out the horrifying image now seared into her mind.

When she finally gathered the courage to look back, Apex was gone. Her eyes darted around, scanning the area frantically, her heart pounding in her chest.

Suddenly, the sound of panicked screaming erupted from her left. She snapped her head in that direction, her eyes widening at the chaos unfolding before her. Apex was already among the remaining Villains. His mere presence sent them into a frenzy—some cowered in fear, while others, driven by desperation, charged at him with reckless abandon.

It was futile.

Apex moved like a demon, his speed and strength unmatched. One Villain barely had time to raise their weapon before a pair of green beams seared through their chest, dropping them lifeless to the ground. Another screamed in terror as Apex blurred toward them, his hand flashing out in a swift motion. The Villain’s head flew from their shoulders, their body collapsing in a spray of crimson.

Those who dared to attack fared no better. Apex rushed one Villain and, with a single devastating punch, drove his fist through their chest, the lifeless body crumpling to the ground as he withdrew his bloodied hand. Another tried to flee, only to be bisected in one clean motion as Apex’s knifehand sliced through their torso like butter.

The carnage ended as quickly as it began. Within moments, the battlefield was silent save for the sound of Apex’s footsteps as he moved through the aftermath, his glowing green eyes scanning for any remaining threats. Not a single Villain had survived.

Momo let out a deep sigh of relief, closing her eyes and tilting her head down toward the ground as the tension finally began to ease. The danger had passed. Apex had killed every Villain in the Mountain Zone. Her heart, which had been hammering in her chest, gradually slowed to a calmer rhythm. Her muscles, tight with fear and adrenaline, relaxed at last.

A small pang of shame crept into her thoughts as she realized how relieved she felt. She knew the brutality of Apex’s methods would never sit well with someone like All Might, the Symbol of Peace and her mentor. All Might would undoubtedly disapprove of Apex’s actions, as he believed firmly in upholding justice without resorting to such violence. Momo herself wasn’t entirely sure where she stood. She didn’t approve of Apex’s methods, but neither could she entirely disapprove.

If it were not for Apex, she’d be dead... or worse.

As Momo opened her eyes and looked up, her breath caught in her throat. She froze, her wide eyes locking onto Apex, who stood in the blood-soaked battlefield, his glowing green eyes fixed directly on her. He was motionless, his expression unreadable, yet the sheer intensity of his gaze sent a chill through her.

Before she could do anything, Apex suddenly moved. In an instant, he shot into the air, the ground beneath him cratering from the raw power of his takeoff. A weak shockwave rippled outward, and Momo felt it tremble through the ground beneath her. She watched as he ascended, his figure blurring as he flew off—not out of the U.S.J., but toward another part of the facility.

Momo blinked, shaking herself from her daze. There was no time to linger on what had just happened. She needed to get back to the central plaza and regroup with Thirteen and the rest of their class. She stood up and prepared to activate Total Veiling, but stopped short as she remembered that wasn’t alone.

Her eyes darted to Tsuyu, who was sitting upright nearby, her body stiff and unmoving. Tsuyu’s wide, unblinking eyes betrayed her shock at everything she had just witnessed.

“Asui!” Momo called out as she rushed to her classmate’s side. She knelt down, gripping Tsuyu’s shoulder and giving her a gentle shake. “Asui, snap out of it! We need to move! We have to get back to the central plaza where Thirteen and everyone else are!”

For a moment, Tsuyu remained frozen, but Momo’s firm tone and urgent shaking seemed to reach her. Slowly, Tsuyu blinked, her dazed expression shifting into one of awareness. She nodded shakily, her hands trembling as she reached up to steady herself.

“O-Okay,” Tsuyu croaked, her voice unsteady.

Momo offered her a reassuring smile. “Come on,” she said, helping Tsuyu to her feet. “We can’t stay here. Let’s go.”

Together, they began to move, the heavy silence between them punctuated only by the distant sounds of chaos still unfolding elsewhere in the U.S.J.

The current situation at the entrance plaza was quite grim.

Only moments ago, the mist-wreathed Villain had scattered most of Class 1-A across the U.S.J., leaving behind a handful of students who narrowly avoided his Quirk. In the aftermath, Thirteen remained at the entrance plaza with Tenya Iida, Ochaco Uraraka, Hanta Sero, Rikido Sato, Mina Ashido, and Mezo Shoji.

Recognizing the urgency of the situation, Thirteen had quickly come up with a plan. With all communications—phones and radios—jammed by one of the Villains, their only viable option had been to send someone back to U.A. for reinforcements. She had turned to Tenya, instructing him to use his Quirk to run back to the school as fast as possible and alert the faculty.

Though reluctant at first, Tenya had hesitated. The idea of abandoning his teacher and classmates in the middle of an attack was unbearable. But with Thirteen’s firm insistence and the encouragement of his peers, he had finally accepted the responsibility.

Unfortunately, the mist-wreathed Villain had overheard the plan and moved to stop them. Thirteen had reacted immediately, raising a gloved finger and activating her Quirk. The gravitational force of Black Hole had surged to life, pulling at the Villain’s misty form into its near-inescapable pull.

For a brief moment, it had seemed like she might overpower him.

The mist-wreathed Villain, however, remained composed. He had simply commended the devastating power of her Quirk before coldly remarking on her lack of combat experience. Then, before Thirteen could react, he had opened a warp-gate behind her, redirecting the pull of Black Hole against its own user. The resulting backfire tore through her Hero suit, disintegrating half of it and ripping away a generous portion of her back. Unable to remain standing, Thirteen collapsed face-first onto the ground, motionless.

With their teacher down, Tenya hadn’t hesitated. He activated his Quirk and bolted for the exit.

The mist-wreathed Villain, determined to stop him, had swiftly moved to intercept, opening a portal directly in Tenya’s path. Before Tenya could run into it by mistake, Mezo had leapt into action. Using his impressive size and strength, he had lunged forward, extending his powerful, webbed arms and wrapping them tightly around the swirling mist. His limbs stretched wide, doing everything he could to smother the portal and hold the Villain back with every ounce of strength he had.

Having seized the opportunity, Tenya reached the exit doors—only to find them unresponsive. Like elevator doors, they had to be pried open manually.

As he struggled to do just that, the mist-wreathed Villain had made one final attempt to stop him. This time, Ochaco, Hanta, and Rikido acted in unison, launching a desperate counterattack that forced the Villain back. With the Villain finally off his heels, Tenya had pried the doors open and burst out of the U.S.J., sprinting toward U.A. as fast as his Quirk could carry him.

The mist-wreathed Villain had watched in silent frustration as Tenya vanished into the distance. Accepting his failure, he had warped away to report to his leader, leaving only the students and Thirteen’s fallen form behind.

Now, in the aftermath—once the chaos had receded and the entrance plaza had fallen into uneasy stillness—the weight of what had just transpired began to settle in.

Mina, who was kneeling beside Thirteen’s unmoving form, exhaled shakily before murmuring, “He made it.”

Ochaco walked over and knelt beside her, her gaze flickering between Mina and Thirteen’s still body. “Yeah,” she says softly. Then, after a brief pause, she adds, “Now all we can do is wait for help.”

Mina forced a small smile, trying to stay optimistic despite the tension hanging in the air. “Well… at least that dark mist guy teleported away,” she says, her voice lighter than she actually feels.

Ochaco nodded, but her expression remained troubled. “Do you think everyone else is okay?” she asked, her eyes flicking toward the various zones of the U.S.J. where their classmates had been scattered.

Mina’s smile faltered. “I… don’t know,” she admitted, the uncertainty thick in her voice.

Before the silence could stretch too long, Mezo, who has been standing slightly apart from the group, suddenly spoke up after having used his Quirk, Dupli-Arms, to transform the pods located at the tip of his arm-like tentacles into superhumanly keen ears.

“It sounds like everyone’s holding their own,” he reported as he listened intently to the sounds from distant parts of the facility. “They’re all putting up a good fight against the Villains.”

At his words, the tension in the air loosened slightly. Mina, Ochaco, Rikido, and Hanta let out a collective sigh of relief, their shoulders relaxing just a bit.

But then Mezo’s brow furrowed as his expression shifted to one of confusion.

“That’s weird…” he muttered.

Ochaco looked up at him. “What is it?”

Mezo glanced in the direction of the Mountain Zone, his tentacle-ears twitching slightly as they strained to pick up more sounds. “The Mountain Zone… it’s completely quiet.” He glanced at the others. “I’m sure I heard fighting there earlier, but now… nothing.”

A cold unease washed over the group at his words. Ochaco, Rikido, Mina, and Hanta exchanged wary glances, unsure of what the Mountain Zone falling silent could mean.

"Is that... a good thing?" Mina murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

No one had an answer.

After a brief pause, Mezo turned his attention back to the Mountain Zone. He squinted, trying to focus on the sounds coming from the area.

Then, suddenly, he spotted something black shot out of the Mountain Zone.

His breath hitched as his gaze snapped toward it. The dark shape, fast and indistinct, streaked through the air like a bullet—punching straight through the red-domed roof of the Conflagration Zone. The impact sent debris scattering, a gaping hole now marring the structure.

“What the hell…?” Mezo muttered.

Without hesitation, he shifted the tips of two of his arm-like tentacles from ears to eyes, hoping to get a clearer look. His remaining two tentacle tips remained ears, straining to pick up any telling sounds.

But it was no use. The dome of the Conflagration Zone blocked his view. Whatever that thing was, it was inside now—hidden from sight.

For a few tense moments, Mezo kept his eyes locked on the domed roof of the Conflagration Zone, waiting for something—anything—to happen.

Then, it happened.

Less than two minutes later, the distant sounds of fighting from within the Conflagration Zone fell quiet—just like the Mountain Zone.

The eerie silence lasted only a heartbeat before the black figure shot back out of the Conflagration Zone, punching a second hole through the dome’s roof.

It moved fast—really fast—flying toward the Landslide Zone at breakneck speed.

This time, Mezo was ready.

His superhumanly keen tentacle-eyes locked onto the figure, following its movement with great precision, taking in every detail.

And when he finally saw what it was, his breath caught in his throat.

His normal eyes, along with the ones on the tips of his arm-like tentacles, went wide.

His body went rigid.

It was a person.

It was him.

He never thought he’d see him with his own eyes. Never expected to see him here.

His lips moved beneath his indigo-colored mask as he muttered something, his voice too soft for the others to hear.

Hanta took a step forward. “What was that?”

Mezo muttered again, but still, no one could make it out.

Hanta frowned. “Come again?”

Still staring, Mezo shifted the tip of one of his arm-like tentacle—once an ear—into a mouth.

He pointed it toward Hanta.

And finally, in a breathless, almost disbelieving voice, he spoke, “…Apex.”

At this, a stunned silence fell over the group.

Wide eyes. Shallow breaths. A creeping sense of disbelief.

Mina's mouth opened, but no sound came out at first. When she finally managed to speak, her voice wavered. “W-what…?”

Mezo, still tense, finally turned to face them. His expression was unreadable beneath his mask, but his shaken tone said enough.

“I-it’s Apex…” He swallowed hard, his voice barely above a whisper. “He’s here.”

Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the Flood Zone’s lake, Hitoshi Shinso and Kyoka Jiro trudged through waist-deep water, making their way toward the Central Plaza. Behind them, Denki Kaminari wasn’t walking so much as being dragged—Kyoka gripped the back of his black jacket, pulling him along with one hand. His body floated limply on the water’s surface, drifting slightly with the current. He didn’t resist, too drained to do anything but let himself be towed along.

Far behind them, the Flood Zone’s ship was half-submerged, tilting at a dangerous angle as it slowly sank into the water. Unconscious Villains floated around it, eerily still—though some twitched sporadically, the lingering aftereffects of electrocution still running through their bodies.

With a heavy, exhausted sigh, Denki finally broke the silence. “I can't believe you made me jump into the water,” he groaned, recalling how, just moments ago, Hitoshi had used his Quirk, Brainwashing, to force him overboard.

Hitoshi, walking just ahead, didn’t bother turning around. “It was either that or we all get killed,” he said flatly. After a brief pause, he continued, “Besides, the boat was sinking anyway.”

Earlier, when the three of them were still on the deck of the Flood Zone’s ship—where the mist-wreathed Villain’s warp-gate had dropped them—one of the Villains lurking in the water below had grown impatient and made the first move. Using their Quirk, they formed a massive arm out of water and, with a ruthless swing, cleaved straight through the ship’s hull. The vessel groaned under the strain, splitting apart as it began to sink slowly into the lake.

“Still, man… that sucked,” Denki groaned, remembering the sheer terror of being in the Villain-infested water.

The moment he had hit the water, Shinso’s Quirk deactivated, snapping him back to awareness—only for panic to take hold as he realized he was underwater, surrounded by bloodthirsty Villains. Overwhelmed with fear, his fight-or-flight response was triggered, causing him to reflexively activate his Quirk, Electrification. This resulted in the water lighting up in a blinding flash as electricity exploded outward in every direction, electrocuting every single Villain swimming within the lake.

Kyoka rolled her eyes. “Oh, will you shut up? You don’t even have a scratch on you. We all made it out fine, and that’s all that matters.” Tightening her grip on his jacket, she picked up the pace, dragging him along a little faster. “Now let’s just get to the entrance before we run into any more Villains.”

Denki muttered something under his breath, but Kyoka ignored him, pulling him forward without a second thought.

Hitoshi sighed, his tired gaze briefly shifting back to the sinking ship and the countless unconscious Villains floating on the surface of the Flood Zone’s lake. They had barely escaped this mess, and who knew what was waiting ahead? But there was no point in complaining—they just had to keep moving.

So he kept his thoughts to himself and continued to trudge forward through the waist-deep water, following Kyoka and Denki toward the Central Plaza.

Chapter Text

The sound of their hurried footsteps rustled the undergrowth as Momo and Tsuyu sprinted through a densely wooded section of the U.S.J., leaves brushing past their arms and the smell of damp soil and broken branches filling the air. The canopy above filtered the emergency lights through a veil of green, casting flickering shadows across the forest floor.

They pushed forward with urgency, boots thudding softly on the dirt as they weaved around thick tree trunks and low-hanging branches. Momo's breath came in steady bursts, her eyes scanning ahead for any sign of danger. Tsuyu hopped lightly beside her, her frog-like agility helping her move quickly and quietly.

Finally, the trees began to thin, and the forest gave way to a wide open space beyond the tree line. Just past the last few bushes, a large circular plaza came into view, with a fountain at its center. A cluster of figures moved in the distance—too far to make out clearly, but close enough to catch flashes of motion: sudden shifts, brief collisions, and darting movements.

Momo slowed to a stop, holding out her arm to halt Tsuyu beside her.

“The Central Plaza,” she whispered, eyes narrowing at the scene beyond the trees.

They both ducked behind a thick patch of shrubbery at the forest’s edge, crouching low and staying hidden. The soft sounds of distant activity drifted across the open space.

Without a word, Momo reached up and pressed a small button on the side of her visor’s earpiece mount. With a faint click, the orange dual-lens display covering her eyes split down the middle—each half retracting smoothly into the mechanical housings over her ears.

She then raised her open palm in front of her. A soft, glittering glow—blue and pink like stardust—shimmered to life across her skin. Within seconds, a sleek pair of binoculars emerged from her hand.

She brought them to her eyes and scanned the distance.

“Look. It’s Mr. Aizawa,” Momo said, her voice calm but laced with urgency. She didn’t look away from the binoculars as she extended her other hand toward Tsuyu, the same glow flaring to life again as a second pair of binoculars formed in her palm.

“Thanks,” Tsuyu said softly, accepting them and lifting them to her eyes.

Together, they watched their homeroom teacher in motion. He moved like a whirlwind—binding, dodging, striking with a level of skill neither of them had seen up close before.

“Wow,” Momo breathed. “I can’t believe he’s actually managing to hold his own against such a large group of Villains.”

“Ribbit... yeah,” Tsuyu agreed. “But... shouldn’t we be heading for the exit instead of watching Mr. Aizawa fight?”

Momo lowered her binoculars slightly, frowning in thought. Then she nodded.

“Yeah. You’re right.”

She looked toward the far side of the plaza, her gaze tracking along the tree line.

“If we follow the tree line to the exit, we can avoid the Central Plaza entirely.”

“Good idea,” Tsuyu said. “That way we don’t run into the Villains Mr. Aizawa’s facing off with there.”

Momo’s gaze lingered on their homeroom teacher through the lenses.

‘Yeah, but, can he really handle them all on his own…?' she wondered, her brows drawing together. 'He’s strong, but… how long can he keep this up? How long before he gets overwhelmed?'

Her thoughts shifted, unbidden.

'Will Apex be able to make it to him in time…? Or is he still out there, fighting in the other zones? Killing the rest of the Villains before they can hurt anyone else…?'

She shook her head, pushing the thoughts aside, and raised the binoculars to her eyes again.

“…I think we should stay,” she said aloud.

Tsuyu blinked, clearly caught off guard. “Huh? Why?”

“If he doesn’t get some backup,” Momo said, her voice low but firm, “he’s going to overexert himself. He’ll end up being taken down trying to protect us—and the rest of our classmates.”

Tsuyu frowned. “I don’t know about that. Ribbit… we might just get in his way. And it’s way too dangerous.”

At that, Momo finally lowered the binoculars and turned to look at her.

“I’m not saying we should jump into the middle of the battle,” she replied quickly. “But maybe there’s a way to support him from a distance. We could help take some of the pressure off—take out a few of those Villains without exposing ourselves.”

Tsuyu looked skeptical. “Like how…?”

“I was thinking…” Momo glanced down at her hand, already imagining the internal blueprint coming together. “Maybe I could make some kind of dart gun. Something with range—like a sniper rifle—but loaded with tranquilizer darts. If I can stay hidden and aim properly, I might be able to knock some of them out before they even know we’re here.”

Tsuyu hesitated. Then, reluctantly, she nodded. “That… actually sounds like a sound plan. Ribbit. But…” She raised her own binoculars again. “What about Apex?”

Momo brought her binoculars back up, scanning the chaos in the distance again. Her eyes narrowed.

“There’s a pretty strong chance he won’t be able to make it in time,” she said quietly. “Not with how many Villains are scattered throughout the U.S.J. He’s probably too busy handling the other zones… and if Mr. Aizawa’s left on his own for too long…”

She trailed off, her grip on the binoculars tightening.

Then suddenly, Momo’s breath caught.

“Oh no…” she whispered, her voice barely audible but tight with panic.

Tsuyu’s head snapped toward her. “What is it?” she asked quickly, raising her binoculars to her eyes.

Momo didn’t answer right away. Her gaze was locked through the lenses, her grip white-knuckled.

“That Villain… the one covered in hands,” she said at last, her voice low and shaken. “He rushed Mr. Aizawa. He tried to counter with his Capturing Weapon—pulled him in and went for an elbow strike to the torso, but…”

She swallowed hard, eyes wide.

“He blocked it. With his hand. And then… I think it was his Quirk. The skin on Mr. Aizawa’s elbow where the Villain touched him started to disintegrate. It flaked away until the muscle underneath was visible. Now his arm looks completely limp.”

Tsuyu’s mouth parted slightly, a flicker of disbelief crossing her face.

But through her binoculars, she saw it too.

“…At least he’s still able to fight,” Tsuyu said quietly.

And he was.

Despite his injuries, Mr. Aizawa moved with relentless precision. He spun through the plaza in a flurry of motion, using his Capturing Weapon and well-placed kicks to drop the remaining Villains around him. They fell one after another—groaning or motionless—as he dispatched them with ruthless efficiency.

Soon, only two figures were left standing in the Central Plaza: Mr. Aizawa and the hand-covered Villain.

As Momo and Tsuyu watched, the strange Villain said something—though whatever it was, the distance made it impossible to make out.

Then… something shifted.

Without warning, a hulking figure stepped into view behind Mr. Aizawa, as if it had emerged from thin air.

Momo’s heart stopped.

The creature was monstrous—dark red and impossibly large, its grotesquely muscular body covered in battle-worn scars. It towered even higher than All Might. A grey, exposed brain sat atop its head, unmoving, as if carved into its skull. Its wide, soulless eyes had green sclera and no irises—just pinpoint black pupils staring ahead with cold vacancy. A jagged, beak-like mouth split its face, lined with sharp, uneven teeth.

It wore only beige pants and metallic kneepads shaped like skulls. Its bare chest rose and fell slowly with each breath.

Before Mr. Aizawa could react, the creature lunged.

The impact was brutal, even from afar. One half of his goggles snapped clean off, spinning through the air before clattering to the ground in a spray of blood.

Then came the sound of a beating—thick, dull, and violent—loud enough for Momo to hear even from this distance.

“Mr. Aizawa…” she breathed, her voice trembling.

The creature didn’t stop. It slammed him down with terrifying force, then seized his right arm—

And twisted.

The limb bent grotesquely backward, in a way no human arm ever should. A sickening crunch echoed faintly across the plaza.

Momo’s hands began to tremble uncontrollably.

The monster pinned him face-first to the ground, released the ruined arm, then grabbed him by the head.

And began slamming him into the stone.

Over and over.

Each impact cracked the ground further, forming a crater beneath his skull. Dust burst upward with every blow. Blood spattered across the shattered stone.

Momo could barely breathe. She was paralyzed, binoculars still frozen at her eyes, unable to look away.

Tears stung the corners of her vision.

She didn’t know how much more he could take.

Then, from the edge of her vision, something shifted—something dark.

Her focus snapped toward the hand-covered Villain just as a mass of swirling, dark purple mist suddenly bloomed into existence beside him. The cloud churned in place for a moment, then began to condense—its amorphous shape coalescing into something vaguely humanoid. Two glowing yellow eyes blinked into existence within the misty form.

Momo’s breath caught again, this time with cold recognition.

That Villain.

He was the one who used his Quirk to scatter her and her classmates across the U.S.J.

She gritted her teeth, watching closely.

The two of them—the hand-covered Villain and the mist-wreathed one—were speaking now. She couldn’t see their faces, but their body language made it clear. The subtle lean-ins, the slight turns of their heads, the way the mist pulsed and shifted with every word… they were talking. Discussing something.

And it was important.

Without hesitation, Momo set her binoculars down and reached for the earcups of her visor. She carefully removed them both before slipping them into one of the pouches on her utility belt.

Then she activated her Quirk.

The area of her costume covering her abdomen began to shimmer as a blue, pink, and white glittering light pulsed along the fabric. From that light, a shape began to emerge, slowly pushing outward from her body.

Tsuyu, still peering through her own binoculars, noticed the glow from the corner of her eye. She lowered the lenses and turned toward her friend.

“What are you doing, Yaoyorozu?” she asked.

Momo didn’t look away from the object forming at her stomach. “I want to hear what those two Villains are talking about.”

The glow pulsed one final time before fading completely. The object dropped gently onto the grass at her knees.

Tsuyu blinked, leaning slightly forward. “What is that?”

Momo picked up the device.

It was sleek and black, shaped like a handheld tool with a pistol-style grip. At the front was a clear, dish-shaped parabolic reflector—smooth and curved like a satellite dish. Suspended at the focal point of the dish was a small black cylindrical microphone element. Two sets of headphones were attached by cords, both already plugged into the handle.

“It’s a parabolic microphone,” Momo said, adjusting the grip in her hand. “It should let us hear what they’re saying from all the way over here.”

She briefly set the device on her lap, then reached for one of the connected headphones. Sliding it over her ear, she adjusted it until it fit snugly. Then, she picked the microphone back up and flipped the power switch. A soft click sounded as the device powered on.

Momo angled the dish toward the Villains, carefully positioning it through a narrow opening in the bush in front of them.

As she did, Tsuyu set down her binoculars and reached for the second pair of headphones. She slipped them on over her ears, brushing her fingers over her hair to make sure they were properly in place, then leaned in closer beside Momo.

A moment later, static crackled faintly in their ears—followed by voices.

With a steady hand, Momo reached down with her free hand and picked her binoculars back up from the grass. She lifted them up to her eyes, balancing the parabolic microphone in one hand while using the other to observe the Villains’ movements.

Tsuyu followed suit, raising her binoculars with both hands and readjusting the focus.

Through the headphones, the mist-wreathed Villain's deep, modulated voice could be heard as he spoke.

“The Rescue Hero is out of commission, but there were students I was unable to disperse and one of them got outside the facility.”

At those words, the hand-covered Villain stiffened. He raised one hand to his neck and began scratching it slowly… then faster… then both hands joined in, tearing at the skin with growing frustration.

“Kurogiri, you fool,” he hissed, his voice tight with anger. “If you weren’t our warp gate, I’d tear apart every last atom in your body.”

He suddenly stopped.

His fingers hovered near his neck for a moment before slowly pulling away.

“There’s no way we can win if dozens of Pros show up to stop us. It’s game over. Back to the title screen. And I was looking forward to finishing this today. Dammit. Let’s go home.”

Momo blinked.

“Huh? Did he say they’re going to just leave?” she asked, pulling her eyes away from her binoculars to glance toward Tsuyu.

Tsuyu didn’t look away. Her gaze remained fixed on the Villains through her binoculars.

“That’s what it sounded like to me,” she replied.

A moment later, her eyes narrowed slightly.

“Yaoyorozu,” she said, calm but prompting, “look over at the Flood Zone.”

Momo furrowed her brow and lifted her binoculars again, sweeping them across the Central Plaza until her view settled on the far side—opposite their current position.

There, at the edge of the water where the Flood Zone met the Central Plaza, she spotted three figures crouched low in the water against the shoreline.

Shinso, Jirou, and Kaminari.

They were alive. Unharmed.

Relief rushed through her chest like a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. Her shoulders relaxed just a little as she took them in. Like her and Tsuyu, they seemed to also be observing the Villains from afar.

But then, through the soft crackle of the parabolic microphone, came the unmistakable voice of the hand-covered Villain.

He turned—his body pivoting to face the Flood Zone.

“Oh, before we leave…” he began, his tone low and deliberate, “let’s make sure the Symbol of Peace is broken.”

The hand-covered Villain narrowed his eyes—though only one was visible, peering through the gap between the middle and index fingers of the embalmed hand affixed to his face.

“Let’s wreck his pride.”

And then he was gone.

In a single, sudden burst, he launched himself forward—blurring across the Central Plaza straight toward the Flood Zone.

Momo’s breath hitched. One moment, he was standing beside the mist-shrouded Villain—Kurogiri, if she'd heard correctly—and the next—

He was there.

Already within arm’s reach of Shinso, Jirou, and Kaminari.

He had moved so fast, it was as if he had warped across the plaza—like he possessed some kind of speed-enhancing Quirk.

So fast, Momo hadn’t even had time to gasp.

So fast, none of them—Shinso, Kaminari, or Jirou—had time to react.

The boys stood frozen in shock. Jirou, caught between them, was motionless—eyes wide, breath held—as the Villain’s hand extended toward her face.

A mental image flashed before Momo’s eyes.

Mr. Aizawa's elbow, ravaged by the Villain's touch. The skin disintegrated, peeled away in flakes of dust, exposing red, raw muscle beneath.

Another image followed, unbidden.

Jirou, crumbling to dust.

Momo’s eyes flew wide.

‘No!’

Her body moved before her thoughts could catch up.

The parabolic microphone slipped from her grip, falling to the ground with a muffled thud beside her as she activated her Quirk. Blue, pink, and white light emanated from her abdomen as material surged forth, shaping fast.

The tranquilizer sniper rifle.

The one she and Tsuyu had discussed. Their contingency. Their best shot.

But her hands trembled. Sweat beaded at her brow. Her heart thundered in her ears as she fought to stay focused, to keep the molecular blueprint of the weapon clear in her mind.

Still gripping her binoculars in one hand, she brought them to her eyes again, desperate to see.

The image sharpened—and through the lenses, she saw it.

That hand. Reaching. Inches from Jirou’s face.

Too close.

‘I’m not going to make it in time!’

The Villain’s fingers were less than an inch from Jirou’s face.

She stood paralyzed with fear—unable to move, unable to scream.

But just before contact, a black, glove-covered hand suddenly shot out of nowhere and seized his wrist, halting his outstretched hand in an instant.

His fingers hung froze—suspended a breath away from Jirou’s skin.

The hand-covered Villain’s visible eye narrowed before dropping his gaze to the gloved hand gripping his wrist, then traced it up the arm until his eye locked onto the figure it belonged to.

An intense, unblinking pair of eyes—with black sclera and glowing green irises—stared back at him.

The Villain’s breath caught. His eye widened in recognition.

Of a being whose power was legendary… and whose name was both respected and feared all throughout the world.

A few minutes earlier.

High above the Landslide Zone, Izuku hovered in midair, his black cloak rippling behind him in the wind.

His glowing green eyes blazed as they tracked the panicked Villains scattering below.

Two laser-like beams of fiery green energy exploded from his eyes, slicing through the sloped terrain like hot knives through butter. The beams tore across the hillside, vaporizing rubble and dismembering fleeing Villains mid-sprint, their screams cut short in bursts of smoke and blood.

The last Villain in the zone dove behind a slab of concrete in a last-ditch effort to shield himself.

It didn’t help.

The beam cleaved him cleanly in two.

Izuku exhaled through his nose, the sound low and controlled, though frustration coiled tight in his chest.

‘How the hell did so many damn Villains even get here?’ he thought, his expression darkening behind his mask.

Before he could dwell on the question, his sixth sense suddenly flared.

He moved without thinking, his body reacting faster than thought—blurring back through the air at superhuman speed.

A split second later, a massive, glacier-like spike of ice burst through the space he’d just vacated with a crackling shriek.

Izuku’s glowing eyes flicked downward.

At the base of the colossal ice spike—on the ground far below—stood one of Momo’s classmates.

A teenage boy in a Hero costume consisting of a plain off-white shirt with matching pants and boots and two gold-colored straps going over his shoulders, which attach to a similarly colored tactical vest.

But what stood out most was the left side of his body, which was completely encased in a material resembling ice, from head to toe. Even his head was frozen over, save for one glowing red eye socket, giving him a monstrous, elemental appearance.

Izuku narrowed his eyes before using his telepathy to scan the boy’s mind.

His name is Shoto Todoroki.

'Todoroki...' Izuku mused.

He knew the name. It was Endeavor’s family name.

‘He must be Endeavor’s son,’ Izuku deduced, mildly interested. But the connection was ultimately irrelevant. Bloodlines didn’t matter.

What did matter at present was the boy standing in front of him.

Even without telepathically dipping into his mind, Shoto’s fear was obvious.

The subtle tremble in his posture.

The way his jaw clenched, locked tight with tension.

He was scared. Trying to hide it. Struggling to stay composed.

Izuku stared down at him, unamused. Slightly irritated, even.

Without warning, Izuku clapped his hands together with tremendous force, unleashing a deafening shockwave that split the air like a bomb blast.

The towering ice spike shattered instantly, reduced to a storm of harmless, sparkling shards that sprinkled down like snow.

Shoto didn’t stand a chance.

The concussive blast slammed into him like a freight train, launching him off his feet and hurling him backward through the air. He crashed into the ground with a heavy thud, his body skipping across the rubble like a stone over water before finally skidding to a painful stop in a pile of broken concrete debris.

Hard.

Izuku remained hovering in place for a moment, the wind tugging at his cloak.

Then, without a word—or even a backward glance—he turned and shot off through the air toward the next zone.

Within seconds, he arrived at the Ruins Zone—a simulated urban wasteland of fractured buildings, buckled pavement, and shattered streets. Street signs bent at awkward angles. Steel beams jutted out from collapsed walls like the bones of fallen giants. Streetlights leaned precariously over rubble-strewn paths. The entire area was a chaotic maze of debris and crumbling structures.

As he flew overhead, Izuku’s glowing eyes narrowed, sweeping across the terrain below.

Oddly, there were no signs of life on the ground. No Villains. No students. No movement in the streets or alleyways. Nothing.

It made no sense.

His sixth sense was flaring with the presence of a live battle somewhere within the zone, yet his eyes told a different story.

Slowing to a halt, Izuku hovered midair, brow furrowing beneath his mask. He closed his eyes, shutting out the distractions of the physical world. With a deep breath, he focused inward, concentrating fully on his sixth sense to zero in on the exact location of the fighting.

Then—

BOOM!
BOOM!

Two back-to-back explosions suddenly erupted behind him, breaking his concentration.

Izuku’s eyes snapped open as he spun around toward the source of the sound.

Smoke rose from the top floor of a brown, rundown building with broken windows. Its frame leaned slightly, simulated to resemble a structure worn down by time and neglect. His eyes sharpened.

There.

That had to be where they were.

Without hesitation, Izuku shot toward the building. In the span of a breath, he arrived—floating silently beside one of the shattered windows on the top floor.

Before moving closer, he activated his invisibility, vanishing from sight.

Now invisible, he edged forward and peered through the broken glass.

Inside, several Villains lay sprawled across the floor—unconscious. Some groaned faintly, others didn’t move at all. Among the wreckage, two of Momo’s male classmates were still standing, locked in combat with the three remaining Villains, giving it everything they had.

The first student had sharp red eyes and jagged, bright red hair that spiked outward in every direction. His pointed teeth bared in a fierce snarl as he fought. He wore gear-shaped shoulder pads and a jagged crimson sash tied at his waist, connecting to a belt marked with a red “R.” His loose, black pants flowed as he moved, the tattered red half-cape at his waist flaring with every motion. Thick boots and heavy rings circled his calves. His chest was bare, glistening with sweat, and a wired faceguard wrapped his jaw, spiked like fangs over his mouth.

Izuku narrowed his eyes.

Eijiro Kirishima.

The name surfaced instantly as he telepathically glanced into the boy’s mind.

The second student needed no introduction.

The instant Izuku saw his face—and heard his voice—he knew exactly who he was.

"Say goodbye!" the blonde roared.

Katsuki Bakugo.

He wore a black, sleeveless tank top with a bold orange "X" that plunged into a deep V across his chest. Massive, grenade-shaped gauntlets encased his arms. His dark pants were loaded with straps and pouches, and his boots rose to his knees, lined with thick soles and orange accents. A black mask framed his eyes like jagged wings, with orange flares jutting from the sides like miniature explosions frozen in time.

With a snarl and a thrust of his arm, Katsuki released a violent explosion from his palm. The violent blast sent both Villains hurtling backward, their bodies smashing into the far wall with a bone-rattling crash before crumpling to the floor, unconscious.

Smoke curled from Katsuki’s hand as he straightened.

His chest heaved.

A feral grin spread across his face.

Now, with the two Villains Katsuki had just defeated lying unconscious, only one remained—currently locked in combat with Eijiro.

With a sharp breath, Eijiro hardened his left arm from hand to elbow, causing his flesh to sharpen and become jagged with a rock-like texture. His crimson eyes locked onto the last Villain—a lean figure wielding a blade that looked like a cheap fusion between a katana and a machete.

The Villain lunged with a vicious slash.

Sparks flew as the blade clashed with Eijiro’s hardened arm. He grunted, absorbing the force without budging.

A second strike quickly followed, but the blade shattered against his reinforced skin.

The Villain staggered back, now gripping only a hilt attached to a jagged sliver of metal.

Too slow.

Eijiro lunged and swung his hardened forearm in a wide arc.

It crashed into the Villain’s shoulder with brutal force, knocking him off his feet and sending him sprawling to the ground—unconscious.

Chest rising and falling, Eijiro exhaled shakily. Sweat trickled down his bare torso, muscles taut with exertion.

Izuku was unimpressed.

While it was admittedly impressive that two teenagers with no formal training had managed to take down a group of Villains on their own, the fact that doing so had left them winded and breathless made the feat far less remarkable. The enemies they’d fought were clearly weaklings—nothing that should have left anyone this drained. Their Quirks, too, were nothing particularly extraordinary in his eyes.

“You think that’s the last of ’em?” Bakugo muttered, breaking the silence. “Bunch of weaklings.”

Eijiro wiped sweat from his brow. “All right. Let’s hurry and find the rest of our class. If we’re still in the U.S.J., then everyone else probably is too. And not all of them have the offensive skills we do. We gotta make sure they’re safe.”

Izuku, still invisible and hovering by the shattered window of the building he’d been observing from, prepared to burst through the wall and kill the unconscious enemies before they could recover.

However, he stopped cold at Eijiro’s next words.

“Especially since we screwed things up when we got in the way earlier,” Eijiro added, voice quieter now. “If Thirteen had been able to suck up that Villain, then we never would've been separated like that. We have to make it up to the others.”

Izuku’s eyes narrowed.

'Oh,' he thought. 'So it’s Bakugo’s fault that this pathetic little invasion was able to escalate into this disaster. Should’ve known.'

“You want to track everyone down, have fun,” Katsuki said indifferently. “But I'm going to go destroy that warpy bastard."

'Warpy bastard?' Izuku thought, his glowing eyes sharpening with interest. He held his position—suddenly very intrigued by what else Katsuki had to say.

Eijiro frowned. “Huh? Our physical attacks didn’t hurt that guy. Come on, don’t be an idiot.”

“Shut up!” Katsuki snapped. “I’m going to take him down because he’s their way in and out. If I cut off their escape route, they'll be stuck here and have to pay for what they've done. We'll just have to figure it out.”

Katsuki’s words were vague, unsatisfyingly so.

Izuku’s expression turned calculating as he used his telepathy to delve into Katsuki’s mind, searching for more details about this so-called "warpy bastard"—the key to how the Villains had infiltrated and planned to escape.

'So that’s how all these Villains got in here... A Villain with a portal-based Quirk. A teleporter,' Izuku thought as he processed the little information Katsuki's mind held regarding this "warpy bastard".

Suddenly, his sixth sense flared.

A sharp spike of instinctual awareness crashed into him like icewater down the spine.

Danger.

Real, immediate, lethal.

Killing intent—directed straight at Katsuki and Eijiro.

Izuku’s gaze quickly swept across the room.

The Villains on the floor remained unconscious. None stirred.

Not them.

There was someone else.

His glowing eyes flickered from their normal vibrant green to red as he activated his thermal vision—his vision shifting from the visible spectrum to infrared.

The room changed.

Heat signatures painted the scene in hues of blue and green for cold and yellow and red for warmth.

And there it was.

Clinging to the ceiling above the two boys was a thin, humanoid figure that resembled a chameleon. Invisible in the visible spectrum, but unmistakable in infrared—its heat signature glowed red against the cool, greenish-blue backdrop of the concrete ceiling.

Without warning, the chameleon Villain dropped from the ceiling, knife in hand, descending fast and silent toward the two unsuspecting students below.

Izuku reacted instantly.

To him, time slowed to a crawl.

To an outside observer, he was a blur, moving faster than the human eye could comprehend.

In one fluid motion, he dropped his invisibility, snapped his vision back to the visible spectrum—his eyes shifting from red back to green—and launched himself backward from the window, positioning himself directly in line with the opening.

He then raised his right arm toward the Villain.

The chameleon Villain briefly froze midair before violently jerking sideways, yanked off-course by an invisible force—straight into Izuku’s outstretched hand.

The abruptness and force of the telekinetic pull caused the chameleon Villain to lose his grip on both his knife and his Quirk.

His camouflage broke.

Now fully visible, his limbs flailed in the rushing wind as he was dragged helplessly through the air away from his target.

Izuku caught him by the throat.

The Villain’s bulbous chameleon eyes bulged as Izuku’s grip tightened, choking off his air. He clawed weakly at the iron grip, but it was futile.

Then his eyes met Izuku’s—and froze.

He recognized the green glow.

“A-Apex,” the Villain choked out in horror, his voice strangled.

Izuku said nothing.

He simply glared with cold disdain—then clenched his fist.

The Villain’s throat collapsed with a sickening crunch, his spine snapping under the pressure. A thin jet of blood burst from his mouth as his body convulsed. Blood poured from his lips, nostrils, and eyes. A wet, gurgling choke escaped him—and then silence.

His body went limp.

Izuku released his grip.

The corpse fell from his hand, plummeting like refuse. It slammed into the pavement below with a grotesque, final thud.

Still floating in place, Izuku turned back toward the broken windows of the top floor.

Extending his right arm towards the building, he made a single beckoning gesture with his hand, causing all the unconscious Villains lying on the floor inside the building to lurch violently as they were telekinetically pulled from the floor and dragged out into the open air.

Some smashed into the remaining windowpanes on the way out, shattering what little glass remained on the frames.

In seconds, they were all suspended in the open air around Izuku—limp, weightless, orbiting like debris around a star.

He glanced back toward the window.

Inside, Katsuki and Eijiro stared at him, wide-eyed and frozen.

Izuku met their gaze blankly before indifferently letting his hand go limp.

Immediately, his telekinetic hold over the Villains vanished, allowing gravity to reclaim them.

One after another, they plummeted like sacks of meat—crashing into the ground below in a series of sickening splats. Bones shattered. Skulls burst. Blood fanned outward in scarlet pools across the broken pavement.

Not one survived.

With the Ruins Zone now cleared of hostiles, Izuku rose higher into the sky, hovering for a moment before tilting forward and flying off without a word.

Back inside the building, Katsuki and Eijiro remained still, struggling to process what they’d just seen.

Eijiro was the first to speak, voice low, stunned.

“Was that...?”

“Holy crap,” Katsuki muttered, his voice unusually quiet.

Far above, Izuku soared through the air, scanning the landscape ahead. He was heading toward a zone that simulated a maritime environment with an artificial lake and a massive, spiraling waterslide.

The Flood Zone.

But something made him slowdown.

He sensed no danger.

His sixth sense registered nothing from that zone. No fear. No urgency. Not even a flicker of distress.

His brow furrowed beneath his mask.

That wasn’t right.

He was certain he’d sensed something there earlier. But now it was completely still.

He shifted his attention to the Central Plaza.

The danger there had changed.

Earlier, he had only sensed a single individual in distress. He had dismissed it at the time, deducing it to likely be one of Momo’s Pro Hero instructors. One person alone wasn’t worth diverting his attention—not when students were actively being targeted elsewhere.

But now, the signal had changed.

Multiple threats. Multiple targets. Heightened urgency.

His sixth sense screamed with fresh intensity.

The Central Plaza was no longer a low priority.

More people were there now—and at least one of them was seconds away from getting killed.

Izuku didn't hesitate. 

He veered hard, slicing through the air as he changed course mid-flight. 

He rocketed forward, ripping through the air with such force and speed that a sonic boom echoed behind him. 

His glowing eyes narrowed—focused, burning with resolve.

The Flood Zone no longer mattered.

The Central Plaza had become a battlefield.

And someone was about to die—unless he got there first.

The wind shrieked around him as he hurtled toward his new destination. His sixth sense pulsed like a siren, guiding him with unerring precision toward the source of the impending threat.

Whoever it was—whoever his senses were warning him about—they had seconds. 

Less than seconds.

The Central Plaza quickly came into view below: a wide, open area at the heart of the U.S.J. with a large fountain at its center. 

Izuku slowed only slightly as he reached the airspace above the plaza. His sixth sense flared like wildfire. He swept the area visually, honing in on the epicenter of the danger—his sixth sense acting like a compass needle.

He didn’t have to search for long.

There.

At the edge of the artificial lake where the Flood Zone met the Central Plaza.

Three figures were crouched low against the shoreline, partially submerged in the water. Teenagers—two boys flanking a girl in the middle. 

Momo’s classmates. 

The girl had chin-length purple hair with an asymmetrical fringe, two strands framing her face, and long, plug-like earphone jacks dangling from her earlobes.

To her left was a boy with short, golden hair, parted to the right with a black lightning-shaped streak cutting through his fringe, angled to obscure part of his left eye.

To her right, another boy with wild, indigo-colored hair that flared in every direction like a spiked halo.

Izuku’s eyes narrowed.

And squatting directly in front of them was a fourth figure.

A young adult.

He wore simple black clothes and red sneakers—but his body was anything but ordinary.

Fourteen grayish-blue embalmed hands clung to him from every angle. One cupped the top of his head, connected by red cords to the hands that gripped his neck. Others clutched his shoulders, chest, arms, forearms, wrists—and one stretched over his face entirely, the fingers splayed like a grotesque mask. Each hand had golden metal plates attached at the base, two holes drilled into each.

He was clearly a Villain.

Izuku's sixth sense blared in warning the moment his eyes landed on the man.

Malevolent intent radiated off him like smoke—murderous, unstable, precise.

And that Villain was reaching forward. 

His left hand extended, almost tauntingly, toward the girl's face. 

She wasn’t moving. Wasn’t screaming. Just frozen—paralyzed in place, wide-eyed and terrified.

The two boys were motionless as well—caught off guard, too slow to react.

The Villain's hand inched closer—fingers splayed, trembling with anticipation.

That was it.

That was what had triggered Izuku’s sixth sense.

The Villain's hand.

For whatever reason, if it touched her—

She would die.

Izuku’s eyes sharpened.

Even with time slowed to a crawl, he didn't have a millisecond to spare.

He didn’t pause to read the Villain’s mind.

He didn’t stop to scan the thoughts of the students.

He didn’t need to. 

He’d seen enough. The signs were all there.

The Villain’s Quirk had to be lethal—something that could kill with a single touch.

And he was about to use it.

Izuku dove like a black meteor, his cape snapping behind him, his glowing eyes locked on the Villain’s hand.

The world blurred.

Time stretched.

The Villain’s fingers hovered—slower than falling snow.

But Izuku was already there.

In an instant, he landed between them in a flash of motion and wind—and seized the Villain’s wrist.

His hand clamped down like a vice. 

And in that moment, the flow of time reverted back to normal.

The Villain’s arm locked mid-motion, the fingers stopped mere centimeters from the girl's face.

He didn't move. Didn't speak.

Still crouched, he narrowed his visible eye—the only one peering through the narrow gap between the embalmed hand affixed to his face like a mask.

Slowly, his gaze dropped to the gloved hand gripping his wrist. Then, with deliberate, almost reluctant motion, he followed the arm upward… until his eye met Izuku’s.

Twin emerald irises burning with vibrant green light against a sea of black sclera—unblinking, cold, and steeped in unfiltered contempt.

Recognition struck like a blow.

His breath hitched. His eye widened.

“It’s you…” he rasped, his voice low and trembling—laced with disbelief, fear, and rage, all at once, as he recognized the person grabbing his wrist to be none other than the world’s most feared Vigilante—Apex.